Skip to main content

Full text of "The life and work of Dwight Lyman Moody"

See other formats





! I Hill 

The Life and Work 


Dwight Lyman Moody 

By the 

Rev. J. Wilbur Chapman, D.D. 

For many years a close colleague of Mr. Moody 

With Numerous Illustrations 

James Nisbet & Co., Limited 

21 Berners Street, W. 



I 25b42 


NUMEROUS invitations have come to me recently, to write 
concerning the life and work of D. L. Moody, all of which 
were declined. I have, however, accepted the invitation of 
the publishers of this volume for several reasons. 

First. Because they have made it possible for me in so doing 
to make a generous contribution to some benevolent or educational 
work, which I may select, my hope being that I might in this 
way contribute to the work for which Mr. Moody gave his life. 

Second. Because very many friends have urged upon me the 
propriety of my so doing ; they presented it to me as a call to duty 
as well as a privilege, they told me it was a golden opportunity to 
speak of his life to many people who might not read the particulars 
of it elsewhere, and I was convinced that a subscription book 
would reach thousands of homes, which might not otherwise be 
influenced. They told me that my work as an evangelist made it 
fitting that I should write of him, who was known as the greatest 
evangelist of the generation. 

Third. I write because I loved him, and I felt that I might 
in this way pay tribute to the most consistent Christian man I have 
ever known. I am confident that there has not been in these latter 
days a man who was more truly filled with the Holy Ghost than he. 

In view of all this my contract was made with the publishers, 
and it was made before I knew what other books might be written, 
but even then I was assured by those who knew that my book had 
a field of its own, and could not be considered as in competition 
with any other, for I would write from an entirely different standpoint. 



This book is sent forth with the prayer that God may make it a 
blessing to its readers everywhere. It is my purpose, in using such 
facts as I may legitimately claim, to present Mr. Moody, not only in 
his early life, and tell the story of his conversion, but to present him 
as a public character, as a man of God, as a Prince among evangel 
ists, and give to my readers such a view of him as may not be found 
in other books. He was a man of great faith in God, and of mighty 
power in life and in prayer ; he was a devout student of the Bible, he 
was a great preacher, and he moved men as it has been given few men 
to do. He reached more people during his lifetime than any other 
man, possibly in the world s history. He was, in the judgment of a 
distinguished Scotch Christian, the greatest educator of his day. 
He had a victorious life, and a triumphant death. It is the purpose 
of this book to give a review of all this, in as personal and practical 
a way as possible. 

Letters have been written me by many of his old friends, 
giving me even a better knowledge of him than my more than 
twenty years acquaintance could aftord. 

So I write with pleasure, and thanking God that it is my privi 
lege. He was the best friend I have ever known, and whether I 


think of him as a preacher, and a great leader of men, or just as a 
humble follower of God, in his home as I frequently saw him, he 
was the most thoroughly consecrated man, and the most Christ-like 
of any one I have ever known. Among those who rise up to call 
him blessed, I thank God I stand. 

New York, January, 1900. 

N. B. I desire to record my grateful appreciation of assistance rendered me 
in preparing this book by Rev. Ford C. Ottman, and other friends. 

I W v_^ . 




Early Acquaintance with Mr. MoodyA Most Profound 
Influence A Master in Moving Men The Power of God on 
His Work The Last Picture of the Evangelist Professor 
Drummond on Moody. 


Northfield Not a Modern Town The First Settlers The 
Second Settlement After the Revolution The House in 
Which Moody was Born The Character of the Town. 


The Death of His Father Mrs. Moody s Struggle Incidents 
from Moody s Early Days His Rudimentary Education De 
parture from Home Looking for Work. 


A Picture Never To Be Forgotten His Mother s Blessing 
Her Puritan Ancestry Her Conversion D. L. Moody s 
Tribute to His Mother Verses She Had Marked. 


First Acquaintance With Mr. E. D. Kimball Just Ready for 
the Light Mr. Moody s Probation Admitted To the Church 
A Changed LifeHe Seeks His Future In the West. 


Preparation for Future Work Recruiting For the Church and 
For Sunday Schools The School on "the Sands" -Muscu 
lar Christianity The North Market Mission President Lin 
coln s Visit Incidents of the Work. 






First work with the Young Men s Christian Association 
The Illinois Street Church Elected President of the Young 
Men s Christian Association Dedication of the New Build 
ingA Great Religious Centre The North Side Taber 
nacleDevelopment of the Chicago Avenue Church. 


Moody as a Commercial Traveler "God will Provide" He 
Gives Up Business His Means Exhausted Friends Come 
with Unsolicited Aid Marriage His Wife and Her In 
fluence Mr. Moody s Family. 

IX. MOODY AND SANKEY .... , . 122 

Mr. Sankey s First Singing at a Moody Meeting A Sudden 
Proposition A Street Service Mr. Sankey Joins Mr. 
Moody The Effect of Mr. Sankey s Singing A Blessed 



The Discouraging Outlook Sunderland Revival Fire Kin 
dled at Newcastle Edinburgh The Work in Scotland Con 
tinued The Evangelists go to Ireland The Return to 
England Various Meetings The London Revival. 


The Gospel Campaign in Brooklyn The Campaign in Phila 
delphia The Great Meetings in New York Glorious Enthu 
siasm for the Lord In Baltimore, 1878. 


The Sanitary and Christian Commissions Mr. Moody ? 
Zeal Experiences from the War The Revival at Camr 
Douglas Work in the War with Spain On Sea and Land- 
Striking Illustrations "God Keep Us From War." 


A Blessed Town Northfield Dear to Mr. Moody Mr. 
Moody s Love of Nature Dr. A. J. Gordon Rev. F. B. 
Meyer at Northfield A Star In the Midnight Darkness. 




Marvelous Educational Work The Beginnings of Northfield 
Seminary Three Great Ends in View Mt. Hermon The 
Northfield Training School. 



Various Bible Conferences The Pre-Eminence of Northfield 
The Beginnings and the Growth of the Conference The 
Student Volunteers Missionary Interest Awakened. 


The Need of the Institution The Practical Nature of the 
Work Touching Requests for Prayer The Rev. R. A. 
Torrey The Women s Department. 


The First Meeting How Mr. Moody Vivified the Work 
The Reports of Co-Workers The Monday Conferences 
Meetings For Children. 


Mr. Moody Goes to Kansas City The Great Convention 
Hall Inspiring Opening Services The Beginning of the End 
Mr. Moody Breaks Down Back to Northfield. 


D. L. Moody an Evangelist in the Truest Sense of the 
Word Especially Adapted to His Work His Dread of 
Notoriety His Views on Sudden Conversion. 

XX. HIS BIBLE , , . . 283 

A Book More Than Precious to Him The Advice of Harry 
Moorehouse Mr. Moody s Ideas Concerning the Way to 
Use God s Word. 


Ira David Sankey Paul P. Bliss Major Whittle Henry 
Varley John McNeill George C. Stebbins Ferdinand 
Schiverea H. M. Wharton R. A. Torrey A. C. Dixon 
Henry Drummond G. Campbell Morgan George H. Mac- 
gregor F. B. Meyer. 




Characteristics of the Three Sermons God s Love The 
Excuses of Men Reaping Whatsoever We Sow. 


The Fervor of His Eloquence" Let the Lower Lights Be 
Burning" "For Charlie s Sake" A Penalty Necessary- 
Calling on God One Year s Record. 


A Typical Convention What is Evangelistic Service ? We 
Want New Hymns Apt Replies to Questions. 


A Characteristic Bible Reading Helpful Auxiliaries to Bible 
Study Jesus the Key to the New Testament The Four 
Gospels Six Things Worth Knowing Ho. v Christ Dealt 
With Sinners. 


His View Concerning the Word of God The Second Coming 
of Christ The Work of the Holy Ghost A Blessed Experi 


Mr. Moody s Last Moments A Triumphant Passing Away- 
Funeral Services Addresses by Dr. Scofieid, Dr. Weston, 
Dr. Chapman, Bishop Mallalieu, Mr. Torrey, and others. 



Mr. Moody s Remains Taken to Roundtop A Place of 
Blessing Koundtop Particularly Identified With Mr. Moody. 


The Great Meeting in New York Impressive Addresses- 
Estimates of Mr. Moody by Dr. Greer, Mr. John R. Mott, 
Mr. Cutting, Dr. Buckley, and Others who Knew and Loved 




Testimony to Mr. Moody s Wonderful Personality The Opin 
ions of Prominent Men who Knew Him and His Work The 
Universal Regard in Which He Was Held. 

Important Tributes from the Secular and Religious Press All 
Men Eager to Admit Mr. Moody s Greatness What He 
Accomplished for the Betterment of Mankind. 


Personal Characteristics His Hold Upon His Friends His 
Charming Social Side His Kindliness, Modesty and Unself 


By Re\. H. M. Wharton, D.D. An Estimate of Mr. Moody, 
based on intimate association with him and long knowledge 
of his work. 


By Rev. H. M. Wharton, D.D. Mr. Moody as He Appeared 
to one of his Prominent Co-Workers during the World s Fait 

The Greatness of Mr. Moody 


WERE one asked what on the human side were the effective 
ingredients in Mr. Moody s sermons, one would find the 
answer difficult. Probably the foremost is the tremen 
dous conviction with which they are uttered. Next to that are 
their point and direction. Every blow is straight from the shoulder 
and every stroke tells. Whatever canons they violate, whatever 
faults the critics may find with their art, their rhetoric, or even 
with their theology, as appeals to the people they do their work 
with extraordinary power. 

If eloquence is measured by its effect upon an audience and 
not by its balanced sentences and cumulative periods, then there is 
eloquence of the highest order. In sheer persuasiveness, Mr. 
Moody s has few equals, and, rugged as his preaching may seem to 
some, there is in it a pathos of a quality which few orators have 
ever reached, and appealing tenderness which not only wholly 
redeems it, but raises it not unseldom almost to sublimity. 

In largeness of heart, in breadth of view, in single-eyedness 
and humility, in teachableness and self-obliteration, in sheer good 
ness and love, none can stand beside him. 


The Last of the Great Group 


WHEN long time hath passed, some historian, recalling the 
great epochs and religious teachers of our century, will 
say, " There were four men sent forth by God ; their 
names Charles Spurgeon, Phillips Brooks, Henry Ward Beecher 
and Dwight L. Moody." Each was a herald of good tidings ; 
each was a prophet of a new social and religious order. God 
girded each of these prophets for his task, and taught him how to 
"dip his sword in Heaven." 

In characterizing the message of these men we say that Spur 
geon was expositional, Phillips Brooks devotional, Henry Ward 
Beecher prophetic and philosophical, while Dwight L. Moody 
was a herald rather than teacher, addressing himself to the com 
mon people the unchurched multitudes. The symbol of the 
great English preacher is a lighted lamp, the symbol of Brooks a 
flaming heart, the symbol of Beecher an orchestra of many instru 
ments, while Mr. Moody was a trumpet, sounding the advance, 
sometimes through inspiration and sometimes through alarm. 

The first three were commanders, each over his regiment, and 
worked from fixed center, but the evangelist was the leader of a 
flying band who went everywhither into the enemy s country, seek 
ing conquests of peace and righteousness. Be the reasons what 
they may, the common people gladly heard the great evangelist. 


Moody as a Prophet. 


GOD S best gifts to man are men. He is always sending 
forth men. When the time is ripe for a man, God 
sends him forth. When for a moment the race seems to be 
halting in its true progress, then, probably from the ranks of 
the common people, rises he who leads a new advance. " There 
came a man sent from God." Yes, God constantly sends men. 
But the greatest gift is a prophet. 

When New Testament times dawned the touch of the priest 
had lost its power forever, but around those times prophets have 
gathered John the Baptist, Savonarola, Luther, Latimer, White- 
field, Wesley, Spurgeon, and it is not fulsome flattery which in 
cludes the name of Moody. 


A prophet is one who sees God s truth by a distinct vision ; 
who speaks as one upon whose eyeballs has burned the Light 
of the Eternal, and, thus speaking, compels the crowd to listen ; 
he is one whose strong, elevated character is a witness to the 
truth in which he believes and which he declares. These are 
the three necessary conditions of a prophet. It matters not in what 
diction he speaks, whether in the rough, unpolished tongue of the 
people, or in the choice, well-balanced language of the schools. 
A man who possesses those three qualities is a prophet, and 

has a mission from God. Such a one was Moody. 



There were certain traits in the prophets and in John the Bap 
tist which we recognize also for the most part in Moody. For in 
stance, the prophet generally rises from the ranks of the people. 
Again and again from the common people have been supplied the 
leaders of men. Those in the upper grades of society, from whom 
we should naturally expect the most, would seem very largely to 
have worn themselves out with luxury and self-indulgences. His 
tory is full of the stories of prophets who came from a lowly stock. 
And Moody was the child of humble New England parents. His 
father died early, and Moody s boyhood was spent face to face with 
privation. He had to fight his way from the ranks of the people. 
We have to thank this fact for the strong common sense which dis 
tinguished him. Moody had the practical insight to humor which 
belong especially to those who toil upon the land. And this man, 
with his close relationship to the life of the people, came to be able 
to hold ten thousand of them spellbound in the grasp of his power 
ful influence. 


Again, it will generally be found that a prophet is not 
learned in the teaching of the schools. John the Baptist received 
his college education in the desert, amid the elements of Nature. 
These were his great kindergarten, in which his soul was prepared 
for its great work. When men go to the conventional colleges they 
learn to measure their language with the nicest accurateness. 
Was Moody s lack in this and in similar directions a loss to him ? 
Nay, he was taught of God s Spirit. He bathed himself in a book, 
in that one volume which is in itself a library, the intimate knowl 
edge of which is alone sufficient to make men cultured. 

There is often a brusqueness about the prophet. We see that 
in John the Baptist. He was not a man to be found in king s 
courts. Without veneer, brusque, gaunt, strong, he lived and 


labored. Moody partook the same characteristics. It is not 
unlikely, however, that he assumed a certain attitude of brusque- 
ness because he felt afraid of being made an idol of the people. 
Having seen the evils of popularity, he wished to avoid them. To 
timid, friendless women, to individual sinners, he was wonderfully 
gentle and kind in manner. Amongst his grandchildren, whose 
simple playmate he became, he was tenderness itself. The brusque- 
ness belonged only to the rind, to the character which had known 
deep experiences. 

Moody had very distinct experiences. The manner of his 
conversion led him to expect immediate decisions in the souls of 
others. Under his Sunday school teacher s influence he had been 
led on the moment to give himself to Christ, and he looked for 
others to do nothing less, nothing more tardy. 


Again, the prophet has known a touch of fire. Mr. Moody 
once told me that a number of poor women in Chicago who heard 
him speak said one day, "You are good; but there is something 
you have not got ; we are praying that it may come." Later, one 
afternoon in New York, he was walking along, when an irresistible 
impulse came upon him to be alone. He looked around. Where 
could he go? What was to be clone? He remembered a friend 
living not far away. So into his house he rushed, and demanded 
a room where he could be alone. There he remained several 
hours, and there he received the baptism of the Holy Ghost. 
When he returned to Chicago and began to speak, the godly 
women who had spoken to him beforetime said, "You have it 
now." And the wonderful power which Moody henceforward 
exercised over his fellow-men he owed to that touch of fire. It 
never left him. People were attracted. What happened when he 


visited England, happened wherever he went. The prophet had 
the real ring about him. He dealt with things as they are. 

There was genuine greatness of heart in Mr. Moody, and it 
constantly triumphed over sect differences. When his mother died 
three years ago the Roman Catholics of the neighborhood asked 
that they might be pallbearers. 

A prophet, of course, has his message. His office is not so 
much that of teacher or preacher as of herald. He sounds the 
alarm and cries " fire." With Moody it was not repentance because 
of hell-fire. The love of God was his proclamation. And how he 
could speak about that ! I have seen him break down, as with 
trembling voice and tears in his eyes he pleaded with men for the 
love of God s sake to be reconciled with Him. A prophet is hum 
ble. In this respect Moody was true to the type. He seemed the 
one person who did not know there was a Moody. He did not 
know half so much about himself as the newspapers told. This is 
true greatness. 

And now he has gone. My world is very much thinner. A 
great tree has fallen. One more throbbing voice is silent. 
Spurgeon is gone. Moody is gone. The voices are dying. Listen 
to-day to the voice of the Son of God. 



Introductory Chapter 

T DO not know whether I dare say what I am now about to 
speak to you. I asked a brother minister this afternoon, 
and he would not take the responsibility, but after thinking 
it over I will say it. I believe if Christ had actually lived in the 
body of our dear brother and had been subject to the same limita 
tions that met him, he would have filled up his life much as D. L. 
Moody filled up his, and for that reason I say, after the most care 
ful thought, I had rather be D. L. Moody lying dead in his coffin 
than to be the greatest man alive in the world to-day/ This 
remarkable tribute was paid by Dr. H. G. Weston, of the Crozier 
Theological Seminary, Chester, Pa., and when he had finished it, 
there was a wave of sympathetic expression and approval which 
swept over the entire audience, and his remarkable utterance was 
greeted with quiet Amens and suppressed sobs. 

I question if this generation has known a man who was more 
Christlike than D. L. Moody. That he sometimes made mistakes 
his best friends will allow, but that he was ready to undo these mis 
takes when they were made, and to make acknowledgment when 
that was necessary, all who knew him well will testify. 


I have heard his name since infancy. First of all from my 
mother s lips when I was a child. For it was at that time his name 
was being spoken with approval by ministers and Christian 



workers, and also at that time that the newspapers were making 
frequent reference to his increasing usefulness and power. 

I am naturally a hero worshipper. There are certain names 
that have always stirred me and certain personalities that have 
ever been my inspiration. No name, however, has ever been more 
sacred among the names of men than that of Moody, and no char 
acter has ever so taken hold of my very being, as his. 

When first I felt called to preach the Gospel, I determined 
there were certain men whom I must hear. In my list of names I 
had Henry Ward Beecher, and I shall ever recall with grateful appre 
ciation the opportunity of hearing him in the Plymouth Church 
when his text was : " Except your righteousness exceed the righ 
teousness of the scribes and Pharisees ye shall in no wise enter 
into the kingdom." And when his prayer reminded me of nothing 
so much as the running of a mountain stream over the rocks as it 
hurried on its way to the sea, I came away feeling that 1 had 
had a great privilege, not only in hearing Mr. Beecher preach, but 
in being lifted up to Heaven by his prayer. 


The second name in importance on my list was that of Dr. 
John Hall, and possibly the deepest impression of my life was 
made, when he was preaching from the text in I. Timothy iv : 6: 
"Thou shalt be a good minister of Jesus Christ." He closed his 
sermon by leaning over the pulpit and saying, " I have only one 
supreme ambition, and that is that I might close my ministry here 
and have you say concerning me, " he was a good minister of the 
Gospel of Jesus Christ," and I came away saying that I had had 
such an uplift as rarely comes to a young minister. 

Written in large letters on my list was the name of Charles 
H. Spurgeon, and it has ever been the regret of my ministry that 


before it was given to me to cross the sea, God had called him to 
cross over into the better land. 

But of all the names written, none stood out so plainly as 
that of D. L. Moody. I had somehow made up my mind from 
what I had heard of him, and from what the newspapers had printed 
of his work, that he was to move me more mightily than any other 
man in the world, and I bear glad testimony to the fact that the 
after-years proved my expectation to be true. He exercised the 
most profound influence over me from the very first moment I met 
him, an influence which only increased with the passing years, and 
still abides, although he is in the presence of his God. 


In the providence of God I was frequently with him in ser 
vices ; notably, at the World s Fair Meetings in Chicago, when he 
was not only the genial host of the workers with whom he was sur 
rounded, but was the leader of a great force of Christian ministers 
and laymen, commanding the city for God with as great genius as 
ever an officer commanded and led his soldiers against the enemy 
on the field of battle. 

He invited me to be with him in Pittsburg in 1898, and one 
of the most tender memories of my life is that which 1 have ot 
him in connection with the meetings held in the Exposition Building. 

I saw him in frequent conferences when 1 was pastor in Phila 
delphia, when his great heart yearned over the cities in the Fast, 
much as did the heart of the Master when looking down upon the 
City of his love, he said, " O Jerusalem, Jerusalem ! " 

I was with him in the special campaign in New York, when 
from early morning till late at night in the Grand Central Palace, 
he not only preached himself, but had called to his assistance 
workers and friends from many other cities. 


It was my great privilege to be frequently at Northfield 
where Mr. Moody showed not only his great heart, but his great 
power as a leader as in no other place in the country, and inti 
mately as I knew him, and devotedly as I loved him, I never came 
in contact with him that my heart did not beat a little faster and 
my pulses throb a little more quickly. 


I used to love to watch him in the meetings he conducted. 
His eyes were always open to take in the most minute detail of 
the services, and things to which other men would be blind he was 
ever seeing. 1 frequently almost lost the message he was giving 
in my admiration for the messenger. While he was sitting in the 
first part of the service, he would make a dive into his pocket, take 
out a little piece of paper and write a message to some of his work 
ers, put down an illustration or record something which was to be 
the seed thought for a future sermon. Sometimes you would 
scarcely think he was noticing what was going on, and suddenly he 
would be on his feet announcing a hymn, and while he could not 
sing himself, yet he was superb in his power to make other people 
sing, "Isn t that magnificent" he would say, as voice after voice 
took up the great chorus. " Now the galleries sing, that is my 
choir up in the gallery, now show the people what you can do ; 
now the men, now the women, now altogether," until it would 
seem as if greater singing one had never heard in all his life. 

He was ever on the alert in every service. I have heard him 
many times relate, however, one instance to the contrary, when 
George O. Barnes was being greatly used in evangelistic effort. 
Mr. Moody had taken him around to several appointments, and 
the evening service came so quickly upon them that they did not 
have time to eat anything except a hasty lunch which they took 


somewhere together, the principal article of which Mr. Moody said 
was bologna. When Mr. Barnes arose to speak in the evening, the 
room was very hot, and Mr. Moody said that that, together with 
the lunch he had taken, made him very drowsy; he pinched himself 
to keep awake, but at last he fell asleep. Mr. Barnes did every 
thing he could to arouse him, and when he had failed he stopped 
preaching, and Mr. Moody said, turned to his audience to say, 
"This is the first time I have ever seen D. L. Moody defeated, but 
the devil and bologna sausage seem to have gotten the best of 
him." I have heard him tell it over and over. No one enjoyed a 
joke better than himself, even though he might be the subject 
of it. 

He seemed to know what the people wanted and what 
they would take, and the things that other men would turn away 
from he would present with great power. I remember a meeting in 
Albany, New York, years ago, when short conferences were being 
held through the country by Mr. Moody and his co-workers, 
when he turned to Dr. Darling, then of Schenectady, now of Auburn 
Seminary, and said, " Doctor, tell them the story you told me this 
morning ; " and then the distinguished preacher gave an illustration 
which he might have thought too simple to use in a crowded assem 
blage, but which swayed the great audience. 


He was a master in moving men. I can shut my eyes now 
and see him, with tears rolling down his face, as he plead with men 
to turn to Christ ; sobs breaking his utterance as he told of the 
love of God to men and of God s special love to himself. He was 
as sincere a man as ever stood on the platform to preach, and it 
was for this reason that people of all classes and grades believed in 
him, When the New York Dailies came out with great headlines 


saying, "Moody is dead," a Jew in one of the courts turned to a 
friend of mine to say, " He was a good man," and when his death 
was being discussed in one of the great clubs in the City of New 
York, a man who was an infidel said, " I think he was the best 
man this generation has known, and if I should ever be a Christian 
I should want to be one just like Moody, if I could." 

There were times when he was more than eloquent, when 
every gesture was a sermon. Who can ever forget his description 
of Elijah going up by a whirlwind into heaven. When carried away 
by the power of his own emotions, he lifted his hands while his audi 
ence seemed to be lifted with him, andraising them higher and higher, 
1 can hear him say the words, " Up, up, up, I can see Elijah going, 
and I see heaven open to receive him as he rises." The impres 
sion on his audience was profound. 


To have known him at all was a blessing, but to have known 
him with any degree of intimacy was one of the rarest privileges 
of a minister s life. I would not say that I knew him better than 
other men, for hundreds knew him far more intimately and for 
a far longer time than I ; but if love, since I have known him, can 
make up for the years in which I was not acquainted with him, 
then these recent years with their increasing admiration and love 
will give me the right to speak and write. Dr. Pierson says concern 
ing George Miiller, " A human life filled with the presence and 
power of God, is one of God s choicest gifts to His church and to 
the world." 

"Things which are unseen and eternal seem, to the carnal man, 
distant and indistinct, while what is seen and temporal is vivid and 
real. Practically, any object in nature that can be seen or felt is 
thus more real and actual to most men than the living God. Every 


man who walks with God, and finds Him a present help in every 
time of need ; who puts His promises to the practical proof and 
verifies them in actual experience ; every believer who with the 
key of faith unlocks God s mysteries, and with the key of prayer 
unlocks God s treasuries, thus furnishes to the race a demonstra 
tion and an illustration of the fact that He is a Rewarder of 
them that diligently seek Him. 


" George Miiller was such an argument and example incarnated 
in human flesh. He was a man of like passions as we are, and 
tempted in all points like as we are, but who believed God and 
was established by believing ; who prayed earnestly that he might 
live a life and do a work which should be a convincing proof that 
God hears prayer and that it is safe to trust Him at all times ; and 
who has furnished just such a witness as he desired Like Enoch, 
he truly walked with God, and had abundant testimony borne to 
him that he pleased God. And when, on the tenth day of March, 
1898, it was told us of George Miiller that he was not, we knew 
God had taken him ; it seemed more like a translation than 
death," the same thing can be said of Mr. Moody. He used to 
say, " Sometime you will pick up a paper and will read of D. L. 
Moody s death ; don t believe a word of it ; I may be asleep, but I 
I shall not be dead ; death has no terror to me," and his words 
were a prophecy of his triumphant passing into the presence of 
God. The telegram written by Mr. A. P. Fitt, his son-in-law, to Mr. 
Louis Klopsch, of the Christian Herald, is a confirmation of this : 


" Mr. Moody had a triumphant entry into Heaven at noon. 
"As early as 8 o clock, A.M., he said: Earth is receding and Heaven is 
opening. God is calling me, 


"He was perfectly conscious to the last, and showed the same courage and 
faith, unselfishness and thought for his wife and children and his schools as 

" His doctor says it was a pure case of heart failure, due to absolute loss of 
bodily strength. 

" In leaving us he gave unflinching testimony to the truths he taught. 

. A. P. FlTT. " 


His was a wonderful life. In one of Tissot s pictures there is 
seen a great multitude of people lame and halt and blind in the 
way along which Jesus of Nazareth is to come, and then there is a 
view representing him passing, and as he moves along, only those 
before Him are sick, while all behind him are well. This was Mr. 
Moody s life. All that was behind him felt the touch of his power. 
The Chicago Bible Institute has become an object lesson to Chris 
tian workers everywhere. Northfield is a center of influence forth 
from which streams of blessing flow to the very ends of the earth. 
England, Ireland and Scotland have felt the touch of his conse 
crated life, and millions of lives the world over thank God that he 
ever lived, those who were lame, halt and blind spiritually now leap 
and praise God that D. L. Moody ever lived. 

His home life, in the testimony of those who knew it best, 
was most beautiful. On that memorable day when his body was 
lying in the casket in the Congregational Church in Northfield, when 
other speakers had paid their tribute to his distinguished father, 
Mr. William R. Moody, his eldest son, rose to say : " As a son I 
want to say a few words of him as a father. We have heard from 
his pastor, his associates and friends, and he was just as true a 
father. I don t think he showed up in any way better than when, 
on one or two occasions, in dealing with us as children, with his 


impulsive nature, he spoke rather sharply. We have known him 
to come to us and say : My children, my son, my daughter, I 
spoke quickly; I did wrong; I want you to forgive me. That 
was D. L. Moody as a father. 

" He was not yearning to go ; he loved his work. Life was 
very attractive ; it seems as though on that early morning as he 
had one foot upon the threshold it was given him for our sake to 
give us a word of comfort. He said : This is bliss ; it is like a 
trance. If this is death it is beautiful. And his face lighted up 
as he mentioned those whom he saw. 

" We could not call him back ; we tried to for a moment, but 
we could not. We thank God for his home life, for his true life, 
and we thank God that he was our father, and that he led each one 
of his children to know Jesus Christ." 


There was ever a holy atmosphere about this home to me in 
the few times I was permitted to pass its portals. Mr. Moody 
used to tell a story of a sick child whose father one day came into 
his room and to whom the child said, "lift me up," and the father 
lifted him gently, and he said, " lift me higher," and he lifted him 
yet a little higher; "higher," said the child, faintly, and he lifted 
him just as high as his arms could reach, and when he took him 
down he was dead. "I believe," said Mr. Moody, "that he lifted 
him into the arms of Christ," and then his great kindly face 
glowed, and as the tears rolled down his cheeks he said, " I would 
rather have my children say that about me than to have a monu 
ment of gold that would pierce the clouds," and his home life 
clearly bore out the fact that he not only said this in words, but he 
put it into every action in his home. His personality was charm 
ing ; he was the center of every group everywhere, It was a most 


ordinary thing to see representative men from many parts of the 
world in his home, but none were ever so prominent as to dim the 
brightness of his greatness, and yet he was as modest as a woman 
and as humble as a little child. Who that ever sat about his table 
can forget his laugh. It was as hearty a laugh as one has ever 
heard. He knew just how to put every man at his best. His 
questions always brought forth that which would make a man 
appear to the best advantage before his hearers. " Morgan," he 
would say, speaking to the Rev. G. Campbell Morgan, " tell that 
story about Joseph Parker ;" and then although he might have 
heard it before he was the most interested listener ; his eyes would 
gleam and his face light up as the inimitable story teller painted 
the picture of London s greatest preacher. 


He was so very thoughtful of other people. The last time I 
rode with him to Mt. Hermon, he stopped to talk a few minutes 
with the men at the old ferry, asked them about their homes and 
spoke a cheering word concerning their work, and said as he drove 
on, " I want them to know that I am interested in them." 

Driving up from the station at the last students conference at 
Northfield, he stopped every student trudging along with his bag 
gage and took the bag into his buggy until it was piled up with 
luggage, and the greater the number of men whose burdens he 
lifted, the happier he became. 

Walking across his lawn one day when his conversation was, 
as ever, the evangelizing of the great cities, he turned quickly and 
said, " Chapman, how many children have you ?" and when I told 
him two, as I had then, he turned quickly about and said " come 
with me," and he pointed out to me some white turkeys and some 
ducks of a very rare breed and said, " I will send a pair of these 


to the children," and when only a few days had elapsed, sure 
enough the turkeys and the ducks came safely to my country 
home, and my children took particular delight in feeding and 
caring for the ducks and turkeys that came from Mr. Moody s 

Driving along the country road with Dr. Wilton Merle Smith, 
of New York, when the conversation had been general, he stopped 
his horse under the shade of a great tree, and, said Dr. Smith, "he 
poured out his soul in such prayer as I have rarely heard." 


I shall ever remember one of his illustrations. He had told 
one of his children that he was not to be disturbed in his study, and 
after a little while the door of the study opened and the child came 
in. "What do you want," said the father, and the little fellow 
looking up into his father s face said, " I just wanted to be with 
you," and the tears started into the great evangelist s eyes as he said, 
" it ought to be like that between us and our God." I can well un 
derstand how his little child would want to be with him every minute 
of his time, for there are many of us who counted it our special 
privilege to be in fellowship with this godly man. 

The first time I saw him is a memorable day in my life. 
I was a student at Lake Forest University, and he was to 
speak in Chicago, I think it was in 1878. Four times he preached 
the Gospel that day and 1 was in every service; but the 
service of all services was that of the afternoon in old Far- 
well Hall ; it was for men only. The place was filled to 
overflowing with men ; the singing was superb, so said my friends, 
but I lost the power of the music in the .sight of this man of 
God of whom I had heard so much. His text was, " Be not de 
ceived, God is not mocked ; whatsoever a man soweth, that shall he 


also reap." The sermo-n is remembered because, under God, it has 
been used to lead so many to Christ. Under the power of it I saw 
my own heart, and then I saw the Saviour who was waiting to make 
it clean. I halted around with others if only I might have the 
chance to touch his hand. Just in front of me went a man who 
held Mr. Moody s attention for a little time, and who said to him, 
as he afterwards told me, " I am a defaulter, I have taken money 
which is not my own, I am a fugitive from justice, what must I 
do ? " And Mr. Moody told him he must take the money back, 
even though it meant punishment, and he did it ; was sent to the 
penitentiary, was pardoned out just before he died of quick con 


Before the pardon Mr. Moody made his way across the 
country that he might stand in his cell, and as he entered, the young 
man sprang to his feet and putting his arms out to Mr. Moody said, 
"He has forgiven me, He has forgiven me." His evangelistic life 
was filled with just such incidents. In the evening of that great first 
day I saw him once again and followed him into the after meeting 
where I had the privilege of a moment s conversation. I had been 
in doubt for a long time on the subject of assurance. I did not 
know certainly whether I was a Christian or not, and Mr. Moody 
said, when I asked him to help me, "do you believe this verse?" 
and he quoted the Fifth Chapter of John and the 24th verse, 
Verily, verily, I say unto you, He that heareth my word, and 
believeth on Him that sent me, hath everlasting life, and shall not 
come into condemnation ; but is passed from death unto life." I 
said, "certainly I believe it." "Are you saved," he said, and I said, 
sometimes I think I am, other times I feel I am not." He put 
his hand on my shoulder and said but one sentence, and then he left 


me; "young man," said he, "whom are you doubting?" and then 
he left me, and it Hashed across my mind in an instant that, in my 
lack of assurance, I was doubting Christ ; from that moment to this 
I have never doubted. 


The next impression was in connection with the brief confer 
ences held throughout the country when five days were spent in 
Albany and Troy, and the meetings were held in the First Re 
formed Church of which I afterwards became pastor. I came down 
from my country church with many other ministers from different 
parts of the State. The great church was crowded ; I was obliged 
to stand in the aisle, but 1 forgot all discomfort in the impression 
that was made upon me by this mighty man of God. I followed 
him from one city to another and then went back to my own church 
to preach to my people on the story of the Moody meetings. The 
power of God was not only on his work, but was on the very men 
tion of it, so that my church officers came together and said that 
this work must go on, and more than a hundred people came to 
Christ because of it. In the day when rewards are given for ser 
vice, I am very sure that my dear friend will share in the glory of 
these who came to Christ indirectly through his ministry. 

When I became an evangelist his word was always the cheeri 
est; I never met him that he did not have some word to say concern 
ing the work at large. If ever there was a perplexity in my mind, or 
any doubt as to what my course of action should be, in settling any 
problem, Mr. Moody was the first to give advice and always the 
wisest of all advisers. The last time I saw him was in Boston, in 
the days when Admiral Dewey was to be welcomed to the New 
England Metropolis. He was there that the people might have the 
privilege of hearing Campbell Morgan. I heard him say, "some 


people think we ought to give the meetings up because of the ex 
citement outside, but I believe," he said "that Christ is more attract 
ive to the people than anything in all this world." The very morn 
ing of the parade when Mr. Morgan was obliged to be away and 
other speakers could not delay, some of his friends suggested that 
he at least give up this meeting. But he was never easily discour 
aged and he positively refused to yield in the least, and he preached 
himself with his old time vigor to a great company of people in 
Tremont Temple. 


The last picture of him is drawn by the. Hon. John Wana- 
maker. He was on his way to Kansas City, and, as Mr. Wanamaker 
said, he had turned away from his comfortable home and was 
going away into the far West, when he might have had all the rest 
of his home and help of his family, only for the joy of preaching 
the Gospel. Mr. Wanamaker met him at one of the railroad 
stations. It just so happened at this time that he was alone ; he 
purchased his own ticket, checked his baggage, then said, "we will 
have a little time now together," and they sat down in another rail 
way station when Mr. Moody poured out his heart to his old friend 
concerning some of the interests that were dear to him, and then 
as they parted he said, with his face flushed and his eyes rilled 
with tears, " if I could only get hold of one more Eastern city I 
should be grateful to God." These two friends said good-bye, the 
one to go into all the comforts of the presence of his loved ones, 
and the other to hurry away across the country that he might hold 
his last service, preach his last sermon, and then go from the very 
thick of the fight into the presence of his God. 

D. L. Moody is dead. Men say it with sobs, and the old 
world seems lonely without him, but D. L. Moody is in heaven, we 


say it with thanksgiving, and we can just imagine the joy which 
rang through all the arches of the heavenly land when he entered 
in through the gates into the city. So is it strange that many can 
say the words of Dr. Weston with which this chapter began, " I 
would rather be D. L. Moody lying dead in his coffin than to be 
the greatest man alive in the world to-day." 


In his day no one was closer to Mr. Moody, than Prof. Drum- 
mond, and a few years ago he said this of his friend : " Whether 
estimated by the moral qualities which go to the making up of a 
personal character, or the extent to which he has impressed these 
upon communities of men on both sides of the Atlantic, there is, 
perhaps, no more truly great man living than D. L. Moody. By 
moral influences in this connection, I mean the influence which, 
with whatever doctrinal accompaniment, leads men to better lives 
and higher ideals. I have never heard Mr. Moody defend any 
particular church. I have never heard him quoted as a theologian. 
But I know of large numbers of men and women of all churches 
and creeds, of many countries and ranks, from the poorest to the 
richest, and from the most ignorant to the most wise, upon whom 
he has placed an ineffaceable moral mark." 



IT is pleasant to think that the privilege should have been given 
to Mr. Moody of absorbing his earlier training and of associat 
ing his later work with so charming a place naturally as Northfield. 
God s children are not denied the fair, the beautiful things of 
Nature. It is just like our Heavenly Father to give the best to 
one who walked so close to Him as did this dear friend. 

Those of us who knew Mr. Moody well remember how he 
loved beautiful things. The song of the brook was music to his 
soul ; the coming of the leaves and flowers of spring was a parable ; 
and his own dear Northfield was beloved by him to the end. He 
was perfectly happy when driving about through the beauties of 
the surrounding country. 

In view of his love for Nature, and the unusual beauty of his 
early environment, it is, perhaps, not surprising that the first 
doubts to assail the faith of the boy Moody, after his conversion, 
were pantheistic. He himself has related how a pantheist 
approached him and told him of God as Nature, and how it troubled 
him. But his doubts resolved themselves into a firmer belief in 
Nature, not as Gocl, but as God s handiwork. 


Its elms whisper a long story of days when men who sought 
to worship Gocl in freedom of conscience martyred themselves by 
denial of the comforts of their homes in the old world and faced 




the terrors of bitter want and of crafty savage foes in the wilder 
nesses of New England. 

Long before this particular spot in the valley of the Connecticut 
was occupied by the white man, large tribes of Indians dwelt there, 
living upon the fruits of a generous lowland soil and the trophies 
of the chase 

The streams abounded in shad and salmon. The plenty of 
fish gave the place its Indian name, Squakheag, which signifies, in 
the Indian tongue, a place for spearing salmon. Wigwams clustered 
on nearly every knoll and bluff, and along the banks of the river 
ran the narrow trail of the aborigines. 

A little way back from either side the river, and following its 
windings, extends a range of hills. Brush Mountain, one of these 
hills, was regarded by the Indians with a superstitious veneration, 
as the abode of their Great Spirit. Did not his breath come forth 
every spring, from a cleft in the rock, and melt the snow ? To-day 
the traveler who climbs Brush Mountain will be shown an opening 
whence comes a blast of air, warm enough in the winter to keep 
the snow from accumulating in the immediate vicinity. * 


In 1669 a small party of whites, following the trail along the 
Connecticut northward from Northampton, came upon the lands 
of the Squakheags. The natives had suffered severely a few years 
before from the raid of a large party of Mohawks, who had come 
from the West, laying waste their fields and destroying their 
villages. To the eyes of the white men the land seemed very fair. 
About Northampton the tillable soil had been quite completely 
taken up, and the Squakheag region seemed to offer a good situa 
tion for a new settlement. As the Indians were not unwilling to 
part with their lands, a petition was made to the General Court of 


Massachusetts by thirty-three settlers, for permission to purchase 
the; land from the Indians. The permission was granted on the 
condition that not less than twenty families should settle there 
within eighteen months after the first move. 

The settlers took up the land in 1673, and for two years lived 
,in amicable relations with their Indian neighbors. Then, when 
King Philip s war broke out, the Squakheags were moved by the 
rude eloquence of the chief s emissaries to take part in the uprising. 
One morning they attacked the whites in the fields, killing many, 
and driving those who remained to seek refuge within the stockade. 
The position of the sixteen families in the fort was perilous. A 
relief expedition from Decrfield was ambushed while on the way, 
and lied home with great loss. Another company succeeded in 
reaching Northfield and rescuing the beleaguered ones, who left 
the settlement and returned to their former homes. 


Not for seven years did the proprietors of the land take steps 
towards its re-occupation. Then about twenty families returned. 
Houses were built along a main street, and wen; protected by two 
forts. In 1688 eleven Indians, sent on the warpath by the French 
in Canada, murdered six persons in Northfield, and so alarmed 
the rest that more than one-half left the settlement. This so weak 
ened the town that it was abandoned by those who remained. 

The final settlement was made in 1713, and Northfield now 
prospered, although in 1723 it was again exposed to attacks from 
savages, who had been incited to make depredations upon the New 
England villages by the French Governor of Canada. It is said that 
men were then able to harvest their crops only in armed parties of 
forty or more. A fort was built a few miles up the river, and a 


cannon was placed there, that its voice: might give warning of the 
approaching enemy. Peace came after the death of the Governor of 

The existence of the hamlet continued for a long time precari 
ous, for it was an outpost among the settlements, and therefore 
especially exposed to danger from the savages. During the French 
and Indian War Northfield was in constant terror. Thereafter such 
dangers gradually disappeared, and time was given to develop the 
naturnl resources of the place. Northfield sent her quota to take 
part in the War of the Revolution, nor did she hesitate to assert 
the principles of liberty, even to the extent of forcing her parson, 
against his first desire, to omit from his prayer the usual petition 
for blessing on " his majesty," the King of Great Britian. 


After the war the town rapidly acquired a certain culture. A 
hotel building, erected in 1798, was purchased by a company of citi 
zens in 1829, and made into an academy which did honorable service 
for education during many years. About this same time the town 
was deeply affected by the wave of Unitarianism, which was then 
spreading throughout New Kngland. Schisms arose in the village 
church, and a new parish was formed. 

Northfield lies where three States meet Massachusetts, New 
Hampshire and Vermont. Just south of the Massachusetts State 
line is the village, scattered for the most part along the main 
street, two miles long and 160 feet wide, on the east side of the 
river. On either, side of the street is a double row of elms and 
maples, which have grown old with the village until they bend their 
lofty heads over the quiet roadway like the nodding guardians of 
some useless post. Savage, neighbors are no longer near to enforce 
.in alert sentinelship. 


Several roads cross this avenue, and all lead to scenes purely 
pastoral. Flanking the main street are dwellings, for the most 
part set well back among their lawns and fragrant gardens. These 
homes were built to last. They seem as substantial to-day as when 
they were built, although many of them are very old. The house 
occupied by Mr. William Alexander, for instance, has been in the 
hands of his family for one hundred and fifteen years. The 
present-day tendency to flock to the large cities has somewhat 
affected the younger generation of Northfield s old families, but the 
elms and the old houses are still there to perpetuate the atmosphere 
of old New England days, and better than all this the town has 
been so sanctified by the labors of her own best-known son that 
she will be remembered as the home of good works long after 
pompous cities have crumbled. 


Mr. Moocly s birthplace is a plain, small farm-house, which still 
stands on the hillside. It looks upon one of the country roads, 
which winds up from the main street in an easterly direction. The 
building is two stories high, with green blinds, and is protected 
from the sun by stately trees. There is one tree, of especial 
majesty, under which Mr. Moody is said to have planned some of 
his greatest sermons. 


The home in which Mr. Moody and his family were domiciled 
after his work had so broadened as to make necessary a larger 
house than the homestead, stands near the north end of the town, 
and is not far from his mother s house. It was purchased for 
about $3,000. A plain, roomy building it is. From time to time, 
as the requirements came up, Mr. Moody had additions built to 
the house, until it spread out its arms with a suggestion of 
hospitality most inviting to the visitor. The building fronts upon 

.\ - 


the main street. Mr. Moocly s study is on the first floor, only a 
few steps within from the entrance. The atmosphere of the house, 
with its simple but substantial furniture, suggests the home of a 
man who desires to shape his environment to make it suit his 



When Mr. Moody returned to Northfield after his evangel 
istic tour of Great Britain, he went home to Northfield to rest. 
With his eyes sharpened by travel, and with his usual alert observ 
ance of the needs of those about him, he conceived a plan of 
making possible education for girls who were born to the unstimu- 
lating routine of farm life. The germ of Northfield Seminary lay 
in this conception. In 1878 Mr. Moody purchased the first sixteen 
acres of land toward the two hundred and seventy acres which are 
now owned by the Seminary. Mr. H. N. F. Marshall, of Boston, 
was a guest of Mr. Moody at that time, and the decision to pur 
chase the land was arrived at with the advantage of his advice. 
As he and Mr. Moody came to a decision, the owner of the land 
walked up the street. They invited him in, asked his price for the 
sixteen acres, paid the money, and had the papers made out before 
the owner had time to recover from his surprise. 

Work was .begun on the building the following year. It was 
intended to establish this school as a high-class seminary for girls. 
When it was opened in 1879, twenty-five pupils entered. At first 
they studied and recited at Mr. Moody s home, the first dormitory 
not being opened until 1880. Bonar Hall, the second dormitory, 
was burned a few years later, but Marquand Hall was opened in 
1885. Other buildings have followed. At present the school 
possesses seven dormitories, a library, a gymnasium, a recitation 
hall and an auditorium. 


The buildings have been erected with a view to artistic effect as 
well as adequate accomodations, and add much to the beauty of 
the situation. From the slopes of the school grounds, one looks 
up the river valley to the distant green hills of Vermont and New 
Hampshire, while the placid river meanders through fertile fields 
which show rich with the fruits of the farm. Well built roads 
wind through the grounds; shade trees and groups of shrubbery 
have been set out. Moreover, the land yields practical returns as 
a farm under the supervision of Mr. Moody s brother. Six horses 
and fifty head of cattle belong to this school farm, and from ten to 
fourteen men are constantly employed. The school now numbers 
about four hundred pupils, its graduates being admitted to Welles- 
ley, Smith and other high-grade institutions. 


When Mr. Moody was conducting his earliest mission work in 
Chicago, he laid close to his heart a plan to provide some day a 
school where boys could secure training in the elementary branches 
and the Bible, With this still in mind he purchased, in 1880, two 
farms of 115 acres each, with two farm-houses and barns. They 
were situated on what was known as Grass Hill, four miles from 
Northfield Seminary, and in the town of Gill. This school was in 
corporated as the Mt. Hermon School for Boys. The present build 
ings include five brick cottages, a large recitation hall, a dining hall 
and kitchen, Crossley Hall and Silliman Science Hall. This school 
now numbers about 400 students, and here, as at the Seminary the 
industrial system is a prominent feature, but at Mt. Hermon nearly 
all of the work of the farm and house is done by the boys. 

The auditorium of the Northfield Seminary was built in 1894 
and was planned by Mr. Moody for the use of the summer confer 
ences. It seats nearly 3,000 persons. A grove of white birches 


on a hillside back of the Seminary becomes, during the summer 
meetings "Camp Northfield ", where young men spend their sum 
mer outing periods. 

Henry Drummond describes somewhere his first astonishment 
at finding this little New England hamlet with a dozen of the finest 
educational buildings in America, and of his surprise when he 
stopped to think that all these buildings owed their existence to a 
man whose name is perhaps associated in the minds of three-fourths 
of his countrymen, not with education, but with the want of it. 


The eastern part of the town has of late years become known 
as East Northfield, and has its separate Post Office and stores. 
New streets have been laid out and new houses have been built. 
Northfield, in fact, is coming to be known as a summer resort, but 
not of the usual type. Frivolous recreation gives way there to 
sane occupation and wholesome exercise. Intemperance, the use 
of tobacco, card playing and dancing have no place there ; but the 
heart of nature is opened to those, who, with minds bent upon the 
best things, seek her reverently. 

Northfield then is both a typical New England town and the 
result of the individual impression of one man s life. All that is 
best in American culture is there epitomized, and the elms and the 
hazy hills and the homes of by-gone generations are witnesses of 
the regenerating inlluences which can be brought into play through 
the devotion and singleness of purpose of one man. 


His Early Life 

D WIGHT LYMAN MOODY was born in the town ot 
Northfield, Mass., February 5, 1837. He was the sixth of 
seven sons who, with two daughters, made up the family 
of Edwin and Betsy Holton Moody. The father had acquired a 
little farmhouse and a few acres of stony ground on a hillside just 
without the limits of the town, but the whole was encumbered by 
mortgage. Mr. Moody worked as a stonemason when the oppor 
tunity was afforded, using his leisure time to till his farm. The 
burden of his responsibilities proved too heavy; reverses crushed his 
spirit ; and, after an illness of only a few hours, he died suddenly 
at the age of forty-one years, when Dwight was only four years 
old, leaving a large family unprovided for. 


Young as he was, the picture impressed on the boy s mind by 
this sudden upheaval of the household, consequent upon his father s 
death, remained vivid. He did not forget the desperate feeling 
.which must have seized the family in that crisis ; nor did he ever 
forget the wonderful fortitude with which his mother met the situa 
tion. Only a month after the death of the father two posthumous 
children were born a boy and a girl. Neighbors advised Mrs. 
Moody not to attempt to face the harsh conditions now confronting 
her. " Keep your twin babies, but bind out your other children," 
they urcred, " It will be so long before they can be of any real 



service to you that their maintenance just now will be a greater 
burden than you should assume." 

But Mrs. Moody was not the woman to be daunted by circum 
stances. The idea of separating from her children was not enter 
tained. She took upon herself the task of snatching some tribute 
money from an unwilling soil, and of bringing up her children to 
wholesome manhood and womanhood how well she succeeded is 
shown by the results. 


One incident of this early period proved a severe blow to the 
bereaved family. The oldest son, upon whom the mother was 
planning to place considerable dependence, ran away from home. 
Mr. Moody in later years related this incident and its sequel in 
the following words : 

" I can give you a little experience of my own family. Before 
I was four years old the first thing I remember was the death of 
my father. He had been unfortunate in business and failed. Soon 
after his death the creditors came in and took everything. My 
mother was left with a large family of children. One calamity 
after another swept over the entire household. Twins were added 
to the family, and my mother was taken sick. The eldest boy was 
fifteen years of, and to him my mother looked as a stay in her 
calamity, but all at once that boy became a wanderer. He had 
been reading some of the trashy novels and the belief had seized 
him that he hud only to go away to make a fortune. Away he went. 
I can remember how eagerly she used to look for tidings of that 
boy ; how she used to send us to the postoffice to see if there was 
a letter from him, and recollect how we used to come back with the 
sad news, No letter. I remember how in the evenings we used 
to sit beside her in that New England home, and we would talk 


about our father ; but the moment the name of that boy was men 
tioned she would hush us into silence. Some nights when the wind 
was very high, and the house, which was upon a hill, would tremble 
at every gust, the voice of my mother was raised in prayer for that 
wanderer who had treated her so unkindly. I used to think she 
loved him more than all of us put together, and I believe she did. 
On a Thanksgiving day you know that is a family day in New 
England she used to set a chair for him, thinking he would return 


"Her family grew up and her boys left home. When I got 
so that I could write, I sent letters all over the country, but could 
find no trace of him. One day, while in Boston, the news reached 
me that he had returned. While in that city, I remember how I 
used to look for him in every store he had a mark on his face- 
but I never got any trace. One clay while my mother was sitting 
at the door, a stranger was seen coming toward the house, and 

o o 

when he came to the door he stopped. My mother didn t know 
her boy. He stood there with folded arms and great beard flowing 
down his breast, his tears trickling down his face. When my 
mother saw those tears she cried, Oh, it is my lost son, and en 
treated him to come in. But he stood still. No, mother, he said, 
I will not come in until I hear first that you have forgiven me/ 
Do you believe she was not willing to forgive him ? Do you think 
she was likely to keep him standing there. She rushed to the 
threshold, threw her arms around him and breathed forgiveness." 

The Moody family were Unitarians. Dwight had the early 
advantages of Christian training, attending, as soon as he was old 
enough, the church in the village, where the Rev. Mr. Everett was 
pastor. In his interest in the efforts of Mrs. Moody to earn a 
livelihood for her large family, Mr. Everett once took Dwight into 


his family for a time, in order that he might attend school, making 
return for this privilege by running errands and doing chores. 
It may seem strange that a Unitarian training should have fostered 
a temperament which afterward became, in its expression, so 
purely evangelical. By way of explanation, it is said, that Mr. 
Everett was not one of those who questioned the divinity of our 
Saviour. Unorthodoxy had not as yet affected this church. The 
Bible as the Word of God, Jesus as the Son of God, the Church 
and its Sacraments these were accepted beliefs of this country 

Dwight also had the benefits of religious training in the home. 
Mrs. Moody early taught her children to learn passages of Scrip 
ture and verses of hymns. These she would recite at her frugal 
table, and the children would repeat them after her. 


When Dwight was about six years old, an old rail fence one 
day fell upon him. He could not lift the heavy rails. Exhausted 
by his efforts, he had almost given up. " Then," as he afterward told 
the story, " I happened to think that maybe God would help me, 
and so I asked Him ; and after that I could lift the rails," 

Another incident, which Mr. Moody has related, seems to 
have made so profound an impression upon his youthful mind that 
its influence in preparing his heart for the Gospel message cannot 
have been slight. He himself has related the story in these words : 

"When I was a young boy before I was a Christian I was in 
a field one day with a man who was hoeing. He was weeping, and 
he told me a strange story, which I have never forgotten. When 
he left home his mother gave him this text : Seek first the 
kingdom of God. But he paid no heed to it. He said when he 
got settled in life, and his ambition to get money was gratified, it 

DWIGHT L. MOODY, from a photograph taken in Koston justafte 
he left home to make his way in the world. Photographed from a pictur 
hanging in the house of Mrs. Fitt, Mr. Moody s only daughter. 


would be time enough then to seek the kingdom of God. He went 
from one village to another and got nothing to do. When Sunday 
came he went into a village church, and what was his great surprise 
to hear the minister give out the text, Seek first the kingdom of 
God. He said the text went down to the bottom of his heart. He 
thought it was but his mother s prayer following him, and that 
some one must have written to that minister about him. He felt 
very uncomfortable, and when the meeting was over he could not 
get that sermon out of his mind. 


"He went away from that town, and at the end of a week went 
into another church, and he heard the minister give out the 
same text, Seek first the kingdom of God. He felt sure 
this time that it was the prayers of his mother, but he said 
calmly and deliberately, No, I will first get wealthy. He paid 
he went on and did not go into a church for a few months, 
but the first place of worship he went into he heard a minister 
preaching a sermon from the same text. He tried to drown to 
stifle his feelings ; tried to get the sermon out of his mind, and resolved 
that he would keep away from church altogether, and for a few 
years he did keep out of God s house. My mother died, he said, 
and the text kept coining up in my mind, and I said I will try and 
become a Christian. The tears rolled down his cheeks, as he said, 
I could not ; no sermon ever touched me ; my heart is as hard as 
that stone, pointing to one in the field. I couldn t understand what 
it was all about it was fresh to me then. I went to Boston and 
got converted, and the first thought that came to me was about 
this man. When I got back I asked mother, Is Mr. L- - living 

in such a place? Didn t I write to you about him ? she asked. 

They have taken him to an insane; asylum, and to every one who 


goes there he points with his finder up there and tells them to seek 
iirst the kingdom of God. There was that man with his eyes dull 
with the loss of reason, but the text had sunk into his soul it had 
burned down deep. O, may the Spirit of God burn the text into 
your hearts to-night, When I got home again my mother told me 
he was in his house, and I went to see him. I found him in a rock 
ing chair, with that vacant, idiotic look upon him. As soon as he 
saw me, he pointed at me and said : Young man, seek first the 
kingdom of God. Reason was gone but the text was there 1 .. Last 
month, when I was laying my brother down in his grave, I could 
not help thinking of that poor man who was lying so near him, and 
wishing that the prayer of his mother had been heard, and that he 
had found the kingdom of God." 

It is doubtful, however, if young Moody had experienced any 
real religious feeling up to the time of his conversion in Boston. 
He was a boy like other boys unlike the majority, too, in his 
imperious will, his indifference to obstacles, his boundless energy. 
He was as fond of mischief as the average boy. The influences of 
a farm-boy s life, tempered though they were by the forceful direc 
tion of a devoted mother, were not calculated to cultivate in him a 
taste for the finer things of life. His passionate outbursts of 
temper are still remembered by those who early came into contact 
with him. His profanity is a matter of his own record. Still, he 
was doubtless in this regard merely a type of his environment. 
The notable thing about the boy was his force ; he bore in his 
endowment great possibilities for good or ill. 


Perhaps only twelve terms at the district school constituted 
Dwight s early education. A smattering of "the three R s," a 
iittle geography, and the practice of declamation made up the sum 


of his learning. The truth of the matter seems to be that he did 
not study faithfully. It was only during his last term that he began 
to apply himself with diligence, too late to make up for what he 
had lost. His reading is described as outlandish beyond descrip 
tion. With his characteristic tendency to jump directly to the 
heart of a question, he never stopped to spell out an unfamiliar 
word, but mouthed his sense of it without full dependence upon 
his training, or made up a new word which sounded to his ear as 
suitable as the original. 

Of his experiences as a schoolboy Mr. Moody has given the 
following in his sermon on " Law versus Grace :" 


" At the school 1 used to go to when I was a boy, we had a 
teacher who believed in governing by law. He used to keep a rat 
tan in his desk, and my back tingles now [shrugging his shoulders] 
as I think of it. But after a while the notion got abroad among 
the people that a school might be governed by love, and the dis 
trict was divided into what I might call the law party, and the 
grace party ; the law party standing by the old schoolmaster, with 
his rattan, and the grace party wanting a teacher who could get 
along without punishing so much. 

"After a while the grace party got the upper hand, turned out 
the; old master, and hired a young lady to take his place. We all 
understood that there was to be no rattan that winter, and we 
looked forward to having the jolliest kind of a time. On the first 
morning the new teacher, whom I will call Miss Grace, opened the 
school with reading out of the Bible and prayer. That was a new 
thing and we didn t quite know what to make of it. She told us 
she didn t mean to keep order by punishment, but she hoped we 
would all be good children, for her sake as well as our own. This 


made us a little ashamed of the mischief we had meant to do, and 
everything went on pretty well for a few days ; but pretty soon I 
broke one of the rules, and Miss Grace said I was to stop that 
night after school. Now for the old rattan, said I to myself ; it s 
coming now after all. But when the scholars were all gone she 
came and sat down by me, and told me how sorry she was that 1 
who was one of the biggest boys, and might help her so much, was 
setting such a bad example to others, and making it so hard for 
her to get along with them. She said she loved us, and wanted to 
help us, and if we loved her we would obey her, and then every 
thing would go on well. There were tears in her eyes as she said 
this, and I didn t know what to make of it, for no teacher had ever 
talked that way to me before. I began to feel ashamed of myself 
for being so mean to any one who was so kind ; and after that she 
didn t have any more trouble with me, nor with any of the other 
scholars either. She just took us out from under the Law and put 

us under Grace." 


The circumstances which led up to the departure of young 
Moody from home have been variously stated. He had come to 
the age of seventeen. In those days a boy of seventeen was sup 
posed to be ready to enter upon the serious business of life. New 
ambitions were arising in Dwight s heart. Mr. Edward Kimball, 
who afterwards led the boy to the Lord, is perhaps as well informed 
of the circumstances of his life in Boston as any man now living. 
He gave the facts as he was familiar with them at the time of, Mr. 
Moody s death. 

" To tell the story correctly," said Mr. Kimball, " I must go 
back to Thanksgiving day forty-five years ago. A Thanksgiving 
family dinner party was assembled at the Moody home, which was 
on a farm a mile and a half from Northfield, Mass. At the table, 



among others, were Samuel and Lemuel Holton, of Boston, two 
uncles of the Moody children. Without any preliminary warning 
young Dwight, a boy of about seventeen, spoke up and said to his 
uncle Samuel : " Uncle, I want to come to Boston and have a 
place in your shoe store. Will you take me ?" Despite the 
directness of the question, the uncle returned to Boston without 
giving his nephew an answer. When Mr. Holton asked advice in 
the matter from an older brother of Dwight, the brother told his 
uncle that perhaps he had better not take the boy, for in a short 
time Dwight would want to run his store. 


" Dwight was a headstrong young fellow who would not study 
at school, and who was much fonder of a practical joke than he 
was of his books. His expressed desire to go to Boston and get 
work was not a jest that the boy forgot the day after Thanksgiving. 
The two uncles were surprised when one day in the following 
spring Dwight turned up in Boston looking for a job. His uncle 
Samuel did not offer him a place. Dwight, when asked how he 
thought he could get a start, said he wanted work and he guessed 
he could find a position. After days of efforts, and meeting nothing 
but failures the boy grew discouraged with Boston, and told his 
uncle Lemuel he was going to New York. The uncle strongly 
advised Dwight not to go, but to speak to his uncle Samuel again 
about the matter. The boy demurred, saying his uncle Samuel knew ( 
perfectly well what he wanted. But the uncle insisted so that a 
second time the boy asked his uncle Samuel for a place in his store. 

" Dwight, I am afraid if you come in here you will want to 
run the store yourself, said Mr. Holton. Now, my men here 
want to do their work as I want it done. If you want to come in 
here and do the best you can, and do it right, and if you ll ask me 


when you don t know how to do anything, or if I am not here, ask 
the bookkeeper, and if he s not here one of the salesmen or one of 
the boys, and if you are willing to go to church and Sunday school 
when you are able to go anywhere on Sundays, and if you are 
willing not to go anywhere at night or any other time which you 
would not want me or your mother to know about, why, then, if 
you ll promise all these things, you may come and take hold, and 
we ll see how we can get along. You can have till Monday to 
think it over. 

" I don t want till Monday, said Dwight ; I ll promise now. 
And young Moody began to work in his uncle s shoe store. 

" A remark the boy s uncle made to me afterward will give an 
idea of the young man s lack of education at this time. The uncle 
said that when Dwight read his Bible out loud he couldn t make 


anything more out of it than he could out of the chattering of a 
lot of blackbirds. Many of the words were so far beyond the boy 
that he left them out entirely when he read, and the majority of the 
others he mangled fearfully." 


His Mother 

DEVOTION to his mother was a duty and a privilege second 
only to devotion to his God, in the mind of Mr. Moody. 
When at home in Northneld, he never failed to look in 
upon his mother in her cottage early every morning, to give her a 
hearty greeting, and to see that she was provided with every com 
fort and many luxuries. 

When away, no matter how many times a day he preached, 
nor how many informal meetings he personally conducted, a letter 
was posted to his mother at frequent intervals in which she was 
told at length of the success of the meetings. 

G> O 


During the last years of her life, when failing health prevented 
her from attending public worship, the devoted son never forgot 
the ao;ed mother, and he often arranged for her to hear the noted 

o > 

speakers and singers of the conferences. 

There is one picture associated with Northfielcl I can never for 
get. It had to do with one of the summer conferences. Some one 
had been asking about Mr. Moody s mother, and he had spoken to 
a few of those who gathered about him and said, " We might have 
a little service just at her house on the lawn, for she is not able to 
be out : and so a number of distinguished Christian workers 


gathered just outside her window, sang the hymn she loved, prayed 
God s special blessing upon her and her distinguished son, and then 



one after the other spoke some word of appreciation of their visit 
to Northfield. I was standing just by Mr. Moody s side, and I 
heard him say to one of his friends, " I always thought she had 
such a beautiful face," and as he looked at her the tears started in 
his own eyes, rolled down his cheeks, and he said with much emotion 
to a distinguished English Christian standing by his side, " I think 
she has been the best mother in the world." 


Once again when many young men were gathered from all 
over the eastern part of our country in the World s Students 
Conference, Mr. Moody said : 

" You know my mother is an old lady. She is too feeble to 
attend these meetings. She is deeply interested in this work, and 
she has prayed earnestly for its success. I want her to hear some 
of you speak and sing. We are going up the mountain this after 
noon to pray for the baptism of the Holy Spirit. Meet me at my 
house at three o clock. We will have a little service there, and 
then I want you to go on to my mother s home, and I want some of 
you to speak, and we will all sing. 

" I want you to receive my mother s blessing before we go to 
the mountains to pray, for next to the blessing of God I place that 
of my mother." 

The three hundred anxious pilgrims who gathered on Mr. 
Moody s spacious lawn that afternoon, and who, after a brief service 
of song and prayer, journeyed on to the mother s cottage and later 
to the mountain top, presented a picture never to be forgotten 
by the members of that company. 

Much that is here written is his own words concerning her. 
" I have an old mother away down in the Connecticut Moun 
tains," Mr. Moody used to say, " and I have been in the habit o/ 


going to see her every year for twenty years. Suppose I go there 
and say, Mother, you were very kind to me when I was young- 
yon were very good to me ; when father died you worked hard for 
us all to keep us together, and so I have come to see you, 
because it is my duty. Then she would say to me, Well, my son, 
if you only come to see me, because it is your duty, you need not 
come again. And that is the way with a great many servants of 
God. They work for Him, because it is their duty not for love. 
Let us abolish this word duty, and feel that it is only a privilege to 
work for God, and let us try to remember that what is clone merely 
from a sense of duty is not acceptable to God." 

And so it was. Year after year, in the very heat of those 
spiritual campaigns which brought him prominently before the peo 
ple of the two continents, Mr. Moody would slip away regularly to 
the spot where, amid the serene surroundings of the Northfield 
hills, his mother sat with her thoughts upon him and his work, 
praising God who had permitted her boy to become the instrument 

of so much blessing. 


Betsey Holton, the mother of Dwight L. Moody, was a descend 
ant in the fifth generation of William Holton, one of the first settlers 
of Northfield. In fact, this ancestor was one of that committee of 
the General Council of Massachusetts which laid out the plantation 
of Northfield, after it had been purchased from the Indians in 1673. 
The marriage of Betsey Holton to Edwin Moody united two strains 
of old Puritan blood. Doubtless this lineage accounts in no slight 
degree for the restless energy and dogged earnestness of the son, 

" I always thought that Dwight would be one thing or the other," 
the dear old woman once remarked. Where others had failed to 
see, she had early recognized the hardiness of the boy s character, 


a hardiness which she must have seen through its very kinship 
with her own. For her schooling had not been easy. Left a widow 
with nine children, a small house, and an acre or so of heavily 
mortgaged land, she had taken upon her womanly shoulders the 
full responsibility of bringing up her family. Tilling the ground, 
and doing odd jobs for the neighbors, she continued to scrape 
too-ether enough to keep her children fed and clothed, although 

^ o 

the margin between plenty and want was frequently so slim as to 
bar out comfort. There were times when no food seemed forthcom 
ing ; but a Providence whose care extends even to the sparrows did 
not permit the burden to become too heavy for this widowed mother, 
although her resources were often taxed to the utmost. 



Every day she taught the children a little Bible lesson, and on 
Sundays accompanied them to the Unitarian Sunday school. They 
were sent, too, to the village school. Dwight was as loth as the 
average young boy to endure the discipline of the school-room. It 
is not hard to picture him " with shining morning face, creeping 
like snail unwillingly to school." But the wise mother knew. Seeds 
were beimr scattered in the fertile heart and mind of the boy ; and 


if they did not seem to sprout at once, perhaps it was for the very 
reason that they had not been sown in a shallow soil. 

The Rev. Dr. Theodore Cuyler, when he first met Mrs. Moody, 
turned to her son, and said, " I see now where you got your vim 
and your hard sense ! " Others remarked the same resemblance of 
the son to his mother. I speak of this merely to make it evident 
how much he owed her. 

However completely she came into sympathy with her son s 
work in later years, at the outset of his labors his mother did not 
give him her sanction. She herself was a member of a 



evangelical church. For a long time she did not even hear her son 
preach. How he finally not only convinced her of his fitness for 
his work, but also became the means of leading her into the higher 
life has been related by a close friend of the family in the following 

words : 


" In 1875 ne returned to his home in Northfield to preach, 
shortly after coming back to America from one or his great London 
successes. The family still lived on the old farm, and still drove to 
town to Sunday meeting in the old farm wagon, just as they used 
to do in the days gone by. Most of the members of the family 
were going to drive to town that morning to hear Dwight preach. 
The mother startled a daughter by saying to her : 

" I don t suppose there would be room in the wagon for me 
this morning, would there ? 

" No one had ever thought of the mother unbending and go 
ing to hear her son. 


" Of course there will be room, mother, said the daughter. 

"And the mother was taken down to the church with the rest. 
Mr. Moody preached from the fifty-first Psalm, and preached with 
a fervor that was probably inspired by the presence of his mother. 
When those who wished prayer were asked to arise, old Mrs. 
Moody stood up. 

"The son was completely overcome, and, turning to B. K 
Jacobs, now of Chicago, said with emotion, You pray, Jacobs, 1 

>, > 
can t. 

When he returned to Northfield after some evangelical tour, 
Mr. Moody would invariably drive directly to see his mother, to 
receive her welcome, even before joining his immediate family. 
Sitting in her sunny room the kindly, keen, old lady would give to 
her son kernels of sound wisdom with the blessing of her approval. 

64 ff/S MOTHER 

She was permitted to remain in this world until her ninety- 
first year. When at the last she began to sink, it was not thought 
by those about her that there was any immediate danger, and Mr. 
Moody, who was at the time conducting services in a distant city, 
was not informed as to the state of her health. But toward the 
close of a week of meetings the evangelist grew restless. He felt 
a strange intuition that his presence was needed at home, and, for 
no other reason, he canceled his engagement and started for North- 
field. He arrived in time to receive her blessing. 

At his mother s funeral, acting upon an impulse, Mr. Moody 
delivered a touching tribute to her memory. Mrs. William R. 
Moody had concluded her song "Crossing the Bar," when the 
evangelist rose from his place with the family, and, bearing in his 
hands the old family Bible, and a worn book of devotions, came 
forward. Standing by the body of his mother, he said : 


" It is not the custom, perhaps, for a son to take part in such 
an occasion. If I can control myself I would like to say a few 
words. It is a great honor to be the son of such a mother. I do 
not know where to begin ; I could not praise her enough. In the 
first place my mother was a very wise woman. In one sense she 
was wiser than Solomon ; she knew how io bring up her children. 
She had nine children and they all loved their home. She won 
their hearts, their affections, she could do anything with them. 

Whenever I wanted real sound counsel I used to go to my 
mother. I have traveled a good deal and seen a good many 
mothers, but I never saw one who had such tact as she had. She 
so bound her children to her that it was a great calamity to have 
to leave home. I had two brothers that lived in Kansas and died 
there. Their great longing was to get back to their mother. My 


brother who died in Kansas a short time ago had been looking 
over the Greenfield papers for some time to see if he could not 
buy a farm in this locality. He had a good farm there, but he was 
never satisfied ; he wanted to get back to mother. That is the 
way she won them to herself. I have heard something within the 

* o 

last forty-eight hours that nearly broke my heart. I merely men 
tion it to show what a character she was. My eldest sister, her 
oldest daughter, told me that the first year after my father died she 
wept herself to sleep every night. Yet, she was always bright and 
cheerful in the presence of her children, and they never knew any 
thing about it. Her sorrows drove her to Him, and in her own 
room, after we were asleep, I would wake up and hear her praying, 
and sometimes I would hear her weeping. She would be sure her 
children were all asleep before she would pour out her tears. 


" And there was another thing remarkable about my mother. 
If she loved one child more than another, no one ever found it out 
Isaiah, he was her first boy ; she could not get along without Isaiah. 
And Cornelia, she was her first girl ; she could not get along with 
out Cornelia, for she had to take care of the twins. And George, 
she couldn t live without George. What could she ever have done 
without George ? He staid right by her through thick and thin. 
She couldn t live without George. And Edwin, he bore the name 
of her husband. And Dwight, I don t know what she thought of 
him. And Luther, he was the dearest of all, because he had to go 
away to live. He was always homesick to get back to mother. 
And Warren, he was the youngest when father died ; it seemed as 
if he was dearer than all the rest. And Sam and Lizzie, the twins, 
they were the light of her great sorrow. 


She never complained of her children. It is a great thing to 
have such a mother, and I feel like standing up here to-day to 
praise her. And just here I want to say before I forget it, you 
don t know how she appreciated the kindness which was shown her 
in those days of early struggle. Sometimes I would come home 
and say, such a man did so and so, and she would say, Don t say 
that, Dwiirht; he was kind to me. 



" My father died a bankrupt, and the creditors came and swept 
everything we had. They took everything, even the kindling 
wood ; and there came on a snowstorm, and the next morning 
mother said we would have to stay in bed until school-time, because 
there was no wood to make a fire. Then, all at once, I heard some 
one chopping wood, and it was my Uncle Sam. I tell you I have 
always had a warm heart for that uncle for that act. And that 
nio-ht there came the biggest load of wood I ever saw in my life. It 

5 O O 

took two yoke of oxen to draw it. It was that uncle that brought 
it. That act followed me all through life, and a good many acts, in 
fact. Mr. Everett, the pastor of the Unitarian Church, I remember 
how kind he was in those days. I want to testify to-day how my 
mother appreciated that. 

" I remember the first thing I did to earn money was to turn 
the neighbor s cows up on Strowbridge Mountain. I got a cent a 
week for it. I never thought of spending it on myself. It was 
to go to mother. It went into the common treasury. And I 
remember when George got work we asked who was going to milk 
the cows. Mother said she would milk. She also made our clothes, 
and wove the cloth, and spun the yarn, and darned our stockings ; 
and there was never any complaining. 


" I thought so much of my mother I cannot say half enough. 
That dear face ! There was no sweeter face on earth. Fifty years 
I have been coming back and was always glad to get back. When 
I got within fifty miles of home I always grew restless and walked 
up and down the car. It seemed to me as if the train would never 
get to Northfield. For sixty-eight years she has lived on that hill, 
and when I came back after dark, I always looked to see the light 
in mother s window. 


"When I got home last Sunday night I was going to take 
the four o clock train from New York and get here at twelve ; 
I had some business to do ; but I suppose it was the good 
Lord that sent me ; I took the twelve o clock train and got here at 
five I went in to my mother. I was so glad I got back in time to 
be recognized. I said, Mother, do you know me ? She said, I 
guess I do. I like that word, that Yankee word guess. The 
children were all with her when she was taking her departure. At 
last I called, Mother, mother. No answer. She had fallen 
asleep ; but I shall call her again by-and-by. Friends, it is not a 
time of mourning. I want you to understand we do not mourn. 
We are proud that we had such a mother. We have a wonderful 
legacy left us. 

" One day mother sent for me. I went to see what she wanted, 
and she said she wanted to divide her things. I said, Well, 
mother, we don t want anything you ve got ; we want you. We 
have got you, and that s all we want. Yes, but I want to do 
something. I said to her, Then write out what you want, and I 
will carry it out. That didn t satisfy her. Finally she said, 
D wight, I want them all to have something. That was my 
mother, and that was the way she bound us to her. 


" Now, I have brought the old Hible, the family Bible, for it 
all came from that book. That is about the only book we had in 
the. house when father died, and out of the book she taught us. 
And if my mother has been a blessing to this world, it is because 
she drank at this fountain. I have read twice at family worship, 
and will read here a few verses which she has marked. 


" Who can find a virtuous woman ? for her price is far above 
rubies. The heart of her husband doth safely trust in her. 

" She has been a widow for fifty-four years, and yet she loved 
her husband the day she died as much as sh* ever did. I never 
heard one word, and she never taught her children to do anything 
but just reverence our father. She loved him right up to the last 

" She seeketh wool and flax, and worketh willingly with her 


" That is my mother. 

" She considered! a field and buyeth it ; with the fruit of her 
hands she planteth a vineyard. She girdeth her loins with strength 
and strengthened her arms. She perceiveth that her merchandise 
is good, her candle goeth not out by night. 

"Widow Moody s light had burned on that hill for fifty-four 
years, in that one room. We built a room for her, where she could 
be more comfortable, but she was not often there. There was just 
one room where she wanted to be. Her children were born there, 
.her first sorrow came there, and that was where God had met her. 
That is the place she liked to stay, where her children liked to 
meet her, where she worked and toiled and wept. 

" She stretcheth out her hands to the poor ; yea, she reacheth 
forth her hands to the needy. 

"Now, there is one thing about my mother, she never turned 
away any poor from her home. There was one time we got down 


to less than a loaf of bread. Some one came along hungry, and 
she says, Now, children, shall I cut your slices a little thinner and 
give some to this person? And we all voted for her to do it. 
That is the way she taught us. 

" She is not afraid of the snow for her household ; for all her 
household are clothed with scarlet. 

" She would let the neighbors boys in all over the house, and 
track in snow ; and when there was going to be a party she would 
say, Who will stay with me ? I will be all alone ; why don t you ask 
them to come here ? In that way she kept them all at home, and 
knew where her children were. The door was never locked at 
night until she knew they were all in bed, safe and secure. Nothing 
was too hard for her if she could only spare her children. 

"The seven boys were like Hannibal, whose mother took him 
to the altar and made him swear vengeance on Rome. She took us 
to the altar and made us swear vengeance on whiskey, and every 
thing that was an enemy to the human family ; and we have been 
fighting it ever since and will to the end of our days. 

" My mother used to punish me. I honor her for that. I do 
not object to punishment. She used to send me out to get a stick. 
It would take a long time to get it, and then I used to get a dead 
stick if I could. She would try it and, if it would break easily, 
then I had to go and get another. She was not in a hurry and 
did not tell me to hurry, because she knew all the time that I was 
being punished. I would go out and be gone a long time. When 
I came in, she would tell me to take off my coat, and then she 
would put the birch on ; and I remember once I said, That 
doesn t hurt. She put it on all the harder, and I never said that 
the second time. And once in awhile she would take me and she 
would say, You know I would rather put this on myself than to 


put it on you. I would look up and see tears in her eyes. That 
was enough for me. 

" What more can I say ? You have lived with her and you 
know her. I want to give you one verse, her creed. Her creed 
was very short. Do you know what it was ? I will tell you what 
it was. When everything went against her, this was her stay, My 
trust is in God. My trust is in God. And when the neighbors 
would come in and tell her to bind out her children, she would say, 
Not as long as I have these two hands. Well, they would 
say, you know one woman cannot bring up seven boys ; they will 
turn up in jail, or with a rope around their necks. She toiled on, 
and none of us went to jail, and none of us has had a rope around 
his neck. And if every one had a mother like that mother, if the 
world was mothered by that kind of mothers, there would be no 
use for jails. 

Here is a book (a little book of devotions) ; this and the 
Bible were about all the books she had in those days ; and every 
morning she would stand us up and read out of this book. All 
through the book I find things marked. 

" Every Saturday night we used to begin to observe the 
Sabbath at sundown Saturday night, and at sundown Sunday night 
we would run out and throw up our caps and let off our jubilant 
spirits this is what she would give us Saturday night, and it has gone 
with me through life. Not all of it, I could not remember it all: 

How pleasant it is on Saturday night 
When I ve tried all the week to be good. 

" And on Sunday she always started us off to Sunday school. 
It was not a debatable question whether we should go or not. All 
the family attended. 

" I do not know, of course, we do not know, whether the 
departed ones are conscious of what is going on on earth. If I 


knew that she was I would send a message that we are coming 
after her. If I could, I believe I would send a message after her, 
not only for the family, and the town, but for the Seminary. She 
was always so much interested in the young ladies of the Seminary. 
She seemed to be as young as any of them, and entered into the 
joys of the young people just as much as any one. I want to say to 
the young ladies of the Seminary, who acted as maids of honor to 
escort my mother down to the church this morning, that I want 
you to trust my mother s Saviour. 

" I want to say to the young men of Mt. Hermon, you are 
going to have a great honor to escort mother to her last resting- 
place. Her prayers for you ascended daily to the throne of grace. 
Now, I am going to give you the best I have ; I am going to do 
the best I can ; I am going to lay her away with her face toward 



" I think she is one of the noblest characters this world has 
ever seen. She was true as sunlight; I never knew that woman to 
deceive me. 

" I want to thank Dr. Scofield for the comforting words he has 
brought us to-day. It is a day of rejoicing, not of regret. She 
went without pain, without a struggle, just like a person going to 
sleep. And now we are to lay her body away to await His coming 
in resurrection power. When I see her in the morning she is to 
have a glorious body. The body Moses had on the Mount of 
Transfiguration was a better body than God buried on Pisgah. 
When we see Elijah he will have a glorious body. That dear 
mother, when I see her again, is going to have a glorified body. 
[Looking at her face ] God bless you, mother ; we love you still. 
Death has only increased our love. Good-bye for a little while 
mother. Let us pray." 


His Conversion 

D WIGHT L. MOODY was not the boy to forget his com 
pact with his uncle. He went to church every Sunday - 
because he had promised to go, attending the Mount 
Yernon Congregational Church, of which the Rev. Dr. K. N. Kirk 

was pastor. 

Dr. Kirk was an excellent preacher, but young Moody was at 
a stage when; all sermons sounded alike to him. Frequently he 
would fall asleep during service, at least until an occasion when 
he was suddenly awakened from his complete repose by a stern- 
faced deacon, who, as he roused the lad from his slumbers, pointed 
to Dr. Kirk, who was preaching- as much as to say, " Keep your 
eyes on him !" Thereafter Dwight remained awake. Moreover, 
for lack of something else to do, he began to listen to the sermons. 
" For the first time in my life," he said in later days, " I felt as if 
the preacher were preaching altogether at me." 


One Sunday the young man appeared in the Sunday school of 

Mount Vernon Church. The superintendent, Mr. Palmer, to whom 

he gave his name, took him to the class taught by Mr. Edward I). 

Kimball, and he took his seat among the other boys. Says Mr. 

Kimball, " I handed him a closed Bible and told him the lesson 

was in John. The boy took the book and began running over the 

leaves with his finger away at the first of the volume looking foi 

John. Out of the corners of their eyes the boys saw what he w.-w 



doing and, detecting his ignorance glanced slyly and knowingly at 
one another, but not rudely. I gave the boys just one hasty glance 
of reproof. That was enough their equanimity was restored 
immediately. I quietly handed Moody my own book, open at the 
right place, and took his. I did not suppose the boy could possibly 
have noticed the glances exchanged between the other boys over 
his ignorance, but it seems from remarks in later years that he did, 
and he said in reference to my little act in exchanging books that 
he would stick by the fellow who had stood by him and had done 
him a turn like that." 

This Sunday school teacher was not one of the ordinary type. 
Mere literal instruction on Sunday did not satisfy his ideal of the 
teacher s duty. He knew his boys, and, if he knew them, it was 
because he studied them, because he became acquainted with their 
occupations and aims, visiting them during the week. It was his 
custom, moreover, to find opportunity to give to his boys an 
opportunity to use his experience in seeking the better things of 
the Spirit. The clay came when he resolved to speak to young 
Moody about Christ, and about his soul. 


I started down town to Holton s shoe store," says Mr. Kim- 
ball. " When I was nearly there, I began to wonder whether I 
ought to go just then, during business hours. And I thought 
maybe my mission might embarass the boy, that when I went away 
the other clerks might ask who I was, and when they learned 
might taunt Moody and ask if I was trying to make a good boy 
out of him. While I was pondering over it all, I passed the store 
without noticing it. Then when I found I had gone by the door, 
I determined to make a dash for it and have it over at once. I 
found Moody in the back part of the store wrapping up shoes in 



paper and putting them on shelves. I went up to him and put my 
hand on his shoulder, and as I leaned over I placed my foot upon 
a shoe box. Then I made my plea, and I feel that it was really a 
very weak one. I don t know just what words I used, nor could 
Mr. Moody tell. I simply told him of Christ s love for him and 
( he love Christ wanted in return. That was all there was of it. I 
think Mr. Moody said afterward that there were tears in my eyes. 
It seemed that the young man was just ready for the light that then 
broke upon him, for there at once in the back of that shoe store in 
Boston the future great evangelist gave himself and his life to Christ." 
Many years afterward Mr. Moody himself told the story of 
that day. "When I was in Boston," he said, " I used to attend a 
Sunday school class, and one day I recollect my teacher came 
around behind the counter of the shop I was at work in, and put 
his hand upon my shoulder, and talked to me about Christ and my 
soul. I had not felt that 1 had a soul till then. I said to myself : 
This is a very strange thing. Hen; is a man who never saw me 
till lately, and he is weeping over my sins, and 1 never shed a tear 
about them. But I understand it now, and know what it is to 
have a passion for men s souls and weep over their sins. I don t 
remember what he said, but I can feel the power of that man s 
Hand on my shoulder to-night. It was not long after that I was 
brought into the Kingdom of God." 


One of his first steps after his conversion was to apply for 
admission into the Mount Vernon Church. 

It is frequently stated that after his application for member 
ship in the Mount Vernon Church, he was looked upon so 
unfavorably as a candidate that he was kept waiting for a year 
before he was wanted admission. It has also been said, that even 


after his acceptance by the church his remarks in the church 
meetings were so far from edifying that his pastor was obliged to 
suggest to him, that he could serve the Lord much more acceptably 
by keeping silence. 

While there is a foundation of truth in these statements, they 
^must not be taken too literally. Mr. Moody was undoubtedly at 
that time ignorant of many of the most important reasons of his 
profession ; but Dr. Kirk s church was a revival church, and his 
spirit was not such as to deny the opportunities of grace to any one 
who deserved them. The Rev. Dr. James M. Buckley, editor of 
the Christian Advocate, has written quite exhaustively on this 
matter. He has said : 

"Those sympathizing with his [Dr. Kirk s] peculiar work, 
gathered about him. Among them were such men as Julius Palmer, 
the brother of Dr. Ray Palmer, the author of My Faith Looks 
Up to Thee ; he was one of the deacons, and all the rest had the 
same sympathies. Mr. Kimball was not only Mr. Moody s Sunday 
school teacher, and, as Mr. Moody expressly informed us, the 
means of his conversion, but was also one of the examining com 
mittee. But the Mount Vernon Church did not receive a person 
who could not furnish evidence that he was converted, even if he 
was perfectly orthodox in doctrine. 


" About the time Mr. Moody was converted, a young man 
came from Scotland with a letter from a Presbyterian church. He 
could repeat the Shorter Catechism, answer all doctrinal questions 
glibly, but when he was asked of his position before God as a 
sinner and his conscious relation to Christ as a Saviour, he knew 
nothing of it and made no reply, except that such questions were 
never asked him before". He confessed that he had simply joined * 


because he was advised and expected to do so. This young man 
was advised to wait, and brethren were appointed to try to arouse 
in him a consciousness of his need of a Saviour and of a work of 
grace, and to point him to the Lamb of God. About the same 
time, a young woman applied who was wholly in the dark on 
doctrines ; tender, tearful, hesitating, distrustful of herself, she 
could not tell why she thought herself a Christian, but could only 
say that she loved Christ and the prayer meeting. One of the 
committee said, Do you love God s people because they are His? 
Her face brightened, and she said, O, sir, is that an evidence? 
Yes. Then I am sure I have that if I have no other, for I love 
to be with Christians anywhere. She was promptly received. 


" When Mr. Moody appeared for examination, he was eighteen 
years old. He had only been in the Sunday school class a few 
weeks ; he had no idea and could not tell what it was to be a 
Christian ; even when aided by his teacher, whom he loved, he 
could not state what Christ had done for him. The chief question 
put to him was this: Mr. Moody, what has Christ done for us all 
for you which entitles Him to our love ? The longest answer he 
gave in the examination was this : I do not know. I think Christ 
has done a great deal for us, but I do not think of anything 
particular as I know of. 

"Under these circumstances, as he was a stranger to all the 
members of the committee, and less than a month had elapsed since 
he began to give any serious thought to the salvation of his soul, 
they deferred recommending him for admission to the church. 
But two of the examining committee were specially designated to 
watch over him with kindness, and teach him the way of God 
more perfectly . 


"When he met the committee again no merely doctrinal 
questions were asked of him ; but as his sincerity and earnestness 
were undoubted and he appeared to have more light, it was decided 
to propound him for admission. About eight years after this, and 
when Mr. Moody had become prominent as an evangelist, he 
expressed his gratitude to one of the officers of the church for the 
course pursued, and said his conviction was that its influence was 
favorable to his growth in grace. He also said he was afraid that 
pastors and church officers generally were falling into the error of 
hurrying new converts into a profession of religion. To a person 
of our acquaintance Dr. Kirk himself referred with the deepest 
grief to these imputations upon the Church, and declared them to 
be without foundation in truth ; as well he mk r ht. for if there ever 


existed a man in New England who was free from the spirit of 
staid and stiff New England orthodoxy , it was Dr. Kirk. 

" As for the suggestion to say but little in prayer meeting, we 
have little doubt that some one suggested that, for Mr. Moody has 
told us of his utter ignorance of the evangelical system. He was 
converted, he wished to do his duty , he said, whatever came to 
his lips , knowing nothing about its consistency or inconsistency ; 
but he acted on John Wesley s rule, Do every religious duty as 
you can until you can do it as you would. 


One of those who knew Mr. Moody at the time of his con 
version was Mr. Charles B. Botsford, of Boston. Shortly after 
the death of Mr. Moody, Mr. Botsford related what he knew of 
the life of Moody in Boston. 

"I distinctly recall my first interview with Mr. Moody, early 
in 1856," said Mr. Botsford. " It was at the close of one of the 
Monday evening religious meetings of the Mt. Vernon Association 


of Young Men, formed several years before by Dr. Edward N. 
Kirk, for the benefit of young men of his church and congregation. 
Antedating the Y. M. C. A. by several years, it continued a 
vigorous life for several decades, and proved of great value. 

" A literary meeting alternated with a devotional meeting. It 
was at this, his first attendance, at one of the latter, that, in a 
broken and trembling way, he earnestly stated his purpose to turn 
over a new leaf and lead a Christian life. , When the meeting was 
over I took him by the hand and conducted him for the first time 
to the rooms of the Y. M. C. A., in the old Tremont Temple, to 
attend, as was my custom, the 9 o clock prayer and conference 
meeting. Moody spoke, but much more zealously than grammatic 
ally, and he continued to be an active participant in the meetings 
from week to week. 


" After a time, one of the most cultured members complained 
to Mr. Moody s uncle, a shoe dealer on Tremont Row, between 
Brattle and Hanover streets, that his nephew was altogether too 
zealous and conspicuous in the Y. M. C. A. meetings, saying that 
he wished in some way to have the zealot restrained. When con 
sulted about the matter I said: No, let the leaven work! The 
world knows what Mr. Moody has since done, in, by and for Y. M. 
C. A. s, to say nothing of his other work. 

"In the meantime I had taken Moody to a Sunday mormn- 
devotional meeting, that I was accustomed to attend, in the vestry 
of Dr. Neal s [Baptist] church, where the Boston University now 
stands. At thai meeting, also, with its strong sectarian atmos 
phere, Moody spoke, and so stumbled in absolute disregard of the 
Pilgrim s English, that, in embarrassment, I bowed my head on the 
rail of the seat before me. He continued there, also. 


"It was from this church, later, that a good sister, more 
zealous to steady and guard the ark of the Lord than to encourage 
unlearned young men to become leaders in Israel, went to Mr. 
Holton and said : If you have any interest in or regard for your 
nephew, you had better admonish him not to talk so much, for he 
is making a fool of himself. But still the leaven worked. 

May 4, 1856, Mr. Moody united with the Mt. Vernon 
Church, where he was a member of Mr. Kimball s class in the 
Sunday school. He was not a constant attendant of the mid-week 
devotional meetings of the church, for, as he expressed it, he did 
not have liberty there in his utterances, and, naturally enough, 
perhaps, for the atmosphere of the meetings was strongly intel 
lectual and positively spiritual, with such leaders as Deacons Palmer, 
Kimball, Pinkerton and Gushing, with Dr. Kirk, at the close, to 
deepen and seal the impression." 


Concerning his relations to the Mount Vernon Church, Mr. 
Moody afterward said : " When I first became a Christian, I tried 
to join the church, but they wouldn t have me, because they didn t 
believe I was really converted." 

A number of years afterward, Dr. Kirk was attending the 
anniversary of the American Board of Commissioners for Foreign 
Missions, which was held that year in Chicago. He was enter 
tained by Mr. Moody, the man who as a boy had come into the 
light, in some measure, under his influence, and he preached on 
Sunday in the pulpit of his former parishioner. When he returned 
to Boston Dr. Kirk called upon Mr. Moody s uncle, Mr. Holton, 
and said : " I told our people last evening that we had every reason 
to be ashamed of ourselves. That young Moody, whom we 
thought did not know enough to belong to our church and Sunday 


school, is to-day exerting a wider influence for the Master than any 
other man in the great Northwest." 

Speaking of his experience in passing from the life of sin to 
the life of religion, Mr. Moody once said : " I used to have a 
terrible habit of swearing. Whenever I would get mad, out would 
come the oaths; but after I gave my heart to Christ, He took the 
oaths away, so that I did not have the least disposition to take 
God s name in vain." 

At another time, when waited upon by a journalist, who 
asked him for a sketch of his life, Mr. Moody said : " I was born 
in the flesh in 1837 ; I was born in the Spirit in 1856. What is 
born of the flesh may die ; that which is born of the Spirit will 
live forever." 


The Rev. Dr. Savage, of Chicago, used to tell of the way in 
which Mr. Moody revenged himself upon one of the deacons who 
had been instrumental in keeping him waiting for admission to the 
church. Mr. Moody s action was, of course, good-natured, for he 
not only bore no malice, but, on the other hand, was thankful for 
the wisdom which had required of him some sane understanding 
of his own state before he was allowed full fellowship with God s 
people. The earnest inquirer finds only a stimulus to further 
search when his own unfitness is made clear to him. 

To return to the story. It was during the London campaign, 
4nd in the midst, of one of the great meetings in Exeter Hall. 
Mr. Moody, whose sharp eyes never missed a detail in the great 
audiences which he faced, saw, away back under a gallery, his old 
friend, the deacon. The good man was traveling at the time, and 
had come to the meeting largely out of curiosity. Mr. Moody said 
nothing until toward the close of the service Then he suddenly 


exclaimed : " I see in the house an eminent Christian gentleman 
from Boston. Deacon P., come right up to the platform ; the 
people are anxious to hear you." 

The deacon was far from eager to accept this hearty invita 
tion, but he found that there was no alternative. So, mounting 
the platform, he began to speak. He told of having been 
acquainted with Mr. Moody during the evangelist s early life of 
the fact that they had been members of the same church. Here 
Mr. Moody suddenly interrupted : "Yes, Deacon, and you kept me 
out of that church for six months, because you thought I did not 
know enough to join it." The deacon, at last succeeding in making 
himself heard above the roar of laughter which greeted Mr. 
Moody s sally, retorted that it was a privilege to any church to 
receive Mr. Moody at all, even though with considerable trepida 
tion, and after long endeavor to know him thoroughly. 

A number of years after his own conversion Mr. Moody 
found an opportunity to repay his old Sunday school teacher in kind 
for the help which Mr. Kimball had given to him. After a service 
in Boston a young man came to Mr. Moody and introduced him 
self as a son of Mr. Kimball. " I m glad to meet you," said Mr. 
Moody. "Are you a Christian?" The young man admitted that 
he was not, and Mr. Moody inquired of him as to his age. "I am 
^seventeen," was the reply. "That was just my age, when your 
father led me to the Lord," said Mr. Moody, "and now I want tc 
repay him by leading his son to Christ." 

The coincidence in age made an impression on the young 
man. After a brief conversation, he promised to surrender his 
heart to the Saviour, and a short time afterward Mr. Moody 
received a letter from him, stating that he had found what he 
had sought. 


After his reception into the Mount Vernon Church, Mr. 
Moody remained in Boston for about five months. The restraint 
of his conservative surroundings lay heavy upon him. He yearned 
for freedom freedom to think, freedom to speak, freedom to 
work. He must have had some consciousness of the great 
intuitions, the great feelings, which were struggling in him to 
burst forth into bloom, and he must have realized that the soil of 
staid Boston was not stimulating to such a growth. He had come 
into a new life ; his forceful nature was not the kind to wait for 
circumstances to develop it. He required broad opportunity. 


His unrest finally decided him definitely to seek a future in 
the West. His mother, it is said, did not approve of the move, 
dreading, as do all good mothers, the change which would take her 
son farther from her, and possibly fearing the dangers of a new 
environment which might not prove wholesome. Any dread which 
she may have felt was afterward proved to have been ill-founded. 

Securing a letter from his uncle, Mr. Moody set out for 
Chicago in September, 1856, and entered the Western Metropolis 
with small store of earthly goods, but with a large fund of buoyant 
hope and energy, and a devoted purpose to serve his Divine 


Sunday School Work 

WHEN young Moody arrived in Chicago, he presented a 
letter which his uncle had given him to Mr. Wiswall, a 
shoe dealer on Lake Street. The boy was not altogether 
a prepossessing candidate for a position. He was boisterous and 
uncouth, and it was with many misgivings that Mr. Wiswall took 
him into his store. His employer s decision, however, was fully 
justified by the young man s work. It was not long before young 
Moody had the reputation of being the best salesman in the employ 
of the firm. He especially delighted to take in hand customers 
who were unusually difficult to deal with, and, while he never over, 
stepped the line between honesty and deceit in his business 
dealings, when it came to a contest of wits he was almost invariably 



It was not long before the growth of Mr. Wiswall s business 
led him to open a jobbing department Mr. Moody was promoted 
to a situation in the new department and in this wider opportunity 
for the exercise of his business faculties, he continued to win 
approval as a valuable assistant His work took him to the rail 
road stations, hotels and other business places in search ol 
customers, and doubtless did much toward widening his acquaint 
ance, and adding to his experience in dealing with men. The 
acquirement of practical knowledge of the best way to approach mer 
was a wonderful preparation for the great work of his latfv years. 



A number of Mr. Wiswall s clerks slept in rooms in the store 
building, an arrangement which naturally led to a fraternal inter 
course. It is said that in the evenings these young men made it a 
habit to enter into debates upon the live questions of the day and 
sometimes even questions which were not living issues. Politics, 
V .ieology, business, all supplied topics to these young orators, and 
frequently discussions became very enthusiastic. The slavery 
question was often mooted. My Moody was, as might be expected 
from his vehement nature, an earnest participant in these debates. 
Unembarrassed by the limitations placed upon him by lack of 
education, he plunged boldly into whatever subject was under 
discussion, and generally made his point. In theology the main 
subject of debate was the old, old question, foreordination 
versus free will. Mr. Moody had developed strong Calvinistic 
tendencies, and he found a worthy opponent in one of his fellow 
clerks who, by bringing up, was a Methodist. The question of 
amusements was also taken up. Mr. Moody was strongly averse 
to any frivolous form of amusement, or any amusement which 
seemed to him frivolous. The story is told that he came into the 
store one night from some religious meeting, and found two of the 
clerks engaged in a game of checkers. He dashed the checker 
board to the ground ; then, before any one could protest, dropped 
upon his knees and began to pray. It must not be thought, how 
ever, that he was entirely averse to healthful sports. On the 
contrary, rough games and practical jokes were a keen delight to 



Shortly after his arrival in Chicago, Mr. Moody united by 
letter with the Plymouth Congregational Church, of which Dr. J. 
E. Roy was at that time pastor. It was a hospitable church, and 
Mr. Moody was not slow to find an opportunity to exercise his 


desire to do practical Christian work. He rented five pews and 
kept them filled with young men at every service. He also went 
out and hunted up boys and girls for the Sunday school. The 
statement has been made that he asked for a class in the Sunday 
school but was refused. This is doubtful, for Mr. Moody himself 
recognized and declared at that time that he could not teach. He, 
however, took part in the prayer meetings, and in his work as a 
recruiting officer for the church of Christ, began to ignore 
denominational lines. 


It seemed as if no church could give him enough to do ; there 
fore he began to attend a Sunday morning class in the First Metho 
dist Church, and to work with its Mission Band, which was composed 
of a number of devoted young men, who every Sunday morning 
used to visit various public places and invite strangers to attend 
church services. It will be seen that Mr. Moody s Christian work 
was purely practical. This was a characteristic determined by his 
temperament. Theorizing had no place in his energetic mind, but 
his whole heart was bent to secure the best results from the means 
at hand, and when means were lacking, to find them. We are 
struck with his method of making use of every opportunity, how 
ever slight. He never ignored small things ; he felt it as incumbent 
upon him to help the clerk who worked beside him in the store, 
and the stranger whom he met casually upon the street, as to 
endeavor to sway large audiences from the rostrum. As a matter 
of fact, it is doubtful if, in these humble beginnings of his efforts, 
he had any realization of the great work that lay in store for him. 
He simply saw men and children sinking in the moral lazaretto of 
a great city and stretched out his hand to help them. 

A scientific study of the principles of education has impressed 
upon our minds the necessity of dealing with children, if we desire 


to effect any permanent change in the mental or moral condition of 
the world; for the children of to-day are the fathers and the 
mothers of the next generation. Without theorizing, Mr. Moody 
must have had an understanding of this principle. It was not long 
after he came to Chicago that he began to work among the chil 
dren. His success in recruiting for the Sunday schools was won- 
derful. On one occasion he found a little mission Sunday school 
on the North side, and offered to take a class. The superintendent 
pointed out that they already had almost as many teachers as pupils, 
but added that, if Mr. Moody would get his own pupils, he would be 
at liberty to conduct a class. The next Sunday Mr. Moody appeared 
with eighteen ragamuffins. They were dirty, unkempt, many of 
them barefoot, but as the young teacher said, " each had a soul to 



Mr. Moody s missionary explorations led him into the most 
evil parts of the city. His face became familiar in the worst saloon 
districts, among the sailors boarding houses, and on the docks. It 
was on one of these excursions that he fell in with Mr. J. B. Still- 
son, a business man who was employing his spare time in the same 
missionary work. The two men cast in their lot together, and, 
according to one historian, during a single summer helped to recruit 
twenty mission Sunday schools. 

Mr. Moody recognized that the average mission school was 
not calculated to reach the lowest strata of society. There was too 
large a requirement of order, too little allowance for the homes 
from which the pupils had come. Accordingly, he decided to begin 
a mission school of his own. On the north side of the Chicago 
River was a district called "The Sands", sometimes also known 
as " Little Hell ". To-day, some of the finest residences of Chicago 
stand there where, in the early fifties and sixties, crime and debauchery 


reigned supreme. It was to this home of vice Mr. Moody went 
to begin his work. He found a deserted shanty which had form 
erly been a saloon, and hiring this ramshackle place, started out to 
drum up children to fill it. At first he found it hard to o-et at the 


young street Arabs ; then he filled his pockets with maple sugar, 
and, judiciously distributing it among those who promised to come, 
soon had his little room overflowing with barbarians. One who vis 
ited the school in those days has described his experiences. " When 
I came to the little old shanty and entered the door," he said, "the 
first thing 1 saw by the light of the few candles, was a man stand 
ing up, holding in his arms a negro boy, to whom he was trying to 
read the story of the Prodigal Son. A great many words the reader 
could not make out and was obliged to skip. My thought was, If 
the Lord can ever use such an instrument as that for His honor 
and glory it will astonish me ! When the meeting was over, Mr 
Moody said to me, I have got only one talent. I have no educa 
tion, but I love the Lord Jesus Christ, and I want to do something- 

J o 

for Him. I have watched him since, and have come to know him 
thoroughly, and for consistent walk and conversation I have never 
met a man equal to him." 


There was probably never another school just like this school 
on "The Sands" to which young Moody devoted his spare time. 
Speaking from the steps of the hall entrance, the evangelist could 
make his voice heard in the doors of two hundred saloons. At 
first he had no seats for his school, and for some time none of the 
other usual requisites ; no blackboard, no library, no maps ; but it 
was a live school in fact, it was about as much as the teachers 
could do to keep the turbulent membership sufficiently quiet to sing 
a little and hear a little talking. Mr. Moody was helped here by his 
friend Mr. Stillson. As a cardinal doctrine they held that the worse 


a boy was the more necessity there was to keep him in the school. 
There is a story of one young rough who defied for a long time all 
efforts to tame him, and whose riotous behavior endangered the 
existence of the school. Having meditated and prayed over the 
matter all the week, Mr. Moody came to the school on Sunday per 
suaded that there was but one remedy that would reach this case, and 
that was a good thrashing. Coming up behind the young rowdy, he 
seized him and pushed him through the open door of a little ante 
room, then, locking the door, proceeded to business. The excitement 
in the schoolroom was drawn off by singing until the two reappeared 
after a somewhat prolonged and noisy recess in the anteroom. Both 
were evidently well warmed up, but the humble bearing of the of 
fending boy made manifest the result of the battle. " It was hard 
work," remarked Mr. Moody, "but I guess we have saved him." 
This proved to be true ; and, moreover, this exhibition of musculai 
Christianity served as a strong claim on the admiration of the school , 
Mr. Moody had demonstrated his ability to keep order, and there 
after found many helpers. One day an old pupil, coming up the 
aisle, noticed a new recruit with his cap on. He snatched it oft, and 
with one blow sent the offender to the floor. " I ll teach you to 
keep your cap on in this school," was the explanation of the young 
protector as he passed to his own seat with the air of one ready to 

do his duty. 


After a while the little shanty became too small for Mr. 
Moody s purpose, and, with the permission of Mayor Haines, the 
school was removed to a large hall over the North Market. This 
hall was generally used on Saturday evenings for dancing, and it 
often took the whole Sunday morning for Mr. Moody to clean it 
up so that it would be in condition for his use in the afternoon. 
There were no chairs, so Mr. Moody set out to secure money to 


buy them. He went to several rich men, among others to Mr. 
J. V. Farwell, a prominent merchant. After receiving a contribu 
tion, he asked Mr. Farwell what he was doing in a personal way 
for the unsaved, and invited him to attend the mission. The next 
Sunday Mr. Farwell appeared at the North Market School. The 
scene, to his imagination, defied all description. Ragamuffins 
were darting hither and thither, crying their street cries, and enter 
ing upon all sorts of mischief, but from this state of confusion 
Scripture readings, songs, and speeches occasionally rescued them. 
Mr. Farwell made a speech, and at the close, to his great con 
sternation, was nominated by Mr. Moody superintendent of the 
school. The election was carried by acclamation before he had 
time to object. This office, so suddenly pressed upon him, was 
filled by Mr. Farwell for more than six years. 


It was not easy to find suitable teachers for the classes which 
made up such a school, and it was not always easy to get rid of un 
suitable teachers, but a plan was hit upon that worked to a charm, 
As no teacher could do such pupils good unless he could interest 
them, a rule was made, giving the pupil the privilege, under certain 
limitations, of leaving his class when he chose and going into 
another one. The result was that the superintendent was relieved 
from the unpleasant task of taking a dull teacher s class away from 
him, for the class, one by one, quickly took itself away. 

Mr. Moody put a vast amount of work into the school. His 
evenings and Sundays were spent in skirmishing about The 
Sands", looking after old pupils or hunting up new ones. Along 
with the Gospel he gave a great deal of relief for the sick, the un 
employed, and the unfortunate. He was the almoner not only oi 
his own charity, but also of the gifts of the many friends who 


became interested in his work. His old employer has stated that as 
many as twenty children used to come into the store at one time to 
be gratuitously fitted with new shoes. 

As the school became popular, interest and curiosity brought 
many visitors, and it became easier to find teachers for the seventy 
or eighty classes. The attendance at the school increased in the 
most astonishing fashion. In three months there were 200 pupils ; 
in six months 350, and within a year the average attendance was 
about 650, with an occasional crowd of nearly 1,000. The city 
missionary made objection to the wide range from which Mr. 
Moody was now drawing his recruits, on the plea that he was in 
fringing on the work of other missions, but the work of the North 
Market School continued. No uniform lesson leaf was used in the 
school, but each teacher and pupil was supplied with a copy of the 
New Testament, and from this drew information and inspiration. 


A notable event in the history of the school was the visit of 
President-elect Lincoln, who came one Sunday at the request of 
Mr. Farwell. When the carriage went to the house where Mr. 
Lincoln was visiting, he left an unfinished dinner in order to keep 
his appointment, and was hurried northward to the unsavory 
district in which the North Market was situated. The President 
elect was perhaps not accustomed to talk to Sunday schools ; at 
any rate he requested that he should not be asked to make a 
speech ; but when he was introduced to the spirited aggregation in 
the North Market Hall, the enthusiasm was so great that he 
yielded and spoke. His words were for right thinking and right 
acting. When a few months later this man issued a call for 


75,000 volunteers, about sixty of the boys who had heard him 
that day in the North Market Hall answered. To them the 


words of the man who had told them of duty still rang through 
the words of the head of the State. 

Conversions and transformations were continually occurring 
as a result of the work of Mr. Moody s school. More are related 
than can possibly be mentioned here, 


It must not be supposed that in his peregrinations among the 
lowly and the wretched, Mr. Moody always met with a welcome 
reception. There were many times when he stood in danger of his 
life. On such occasions he made it a principle to run away just as 
fast as he could, and he generally escaped because he could run 
faster than those who pursued him. One Sunday morning he was 
visiting some Roman Catholic family, with the purpose of bringing 
the children to the school, when a powerful man sprang at him 
with a club. The man had sworn to kill him, but a hard run saved 
the life of the young evangelist. Even after this attack he did 
not desist in his visit to this house, but continued again and again, 
until his tact and patience disarmed his adversary. 

On another occasion, one Saturday evening he found in a house 
a jug of whiskey, which had been stored there for a carouse the 
following day. After a rousing temperance lecture, Mr. Moody 
persuaded the women of the house to permit him to pour the 
whiskey into the street. This he did before departing. Early the 
next morning he came back to fetch the children of the place to 
Sunday school. The men were lying in wait for him to thrash him. 
It was impossible to get away, for he was surrounded on all sides, 
but before they could touch him, Mr. Moody said, " See here, men, 
if you are going to whip me, you might at least give me time to 
say my prayers." The request was unusual ; perhaps it was for 
that very reason that it was acceecled to. Mr. Moody dropped 


upon his knees and prayed such a prayer as those rough men had 
never heard before. Gradually they became interested and then 
softened, and when he had finished they gave him their hands, and 
a few minutes later Mr. Moody left the house for his school, fol 
lowed by the children he had come to find. 


Mr. Moody was not only busily engaged in Chicago, but early 
in his missionary life he was called to speak in small Sunday school 
conventions chiefly because he had already gained the reputation of 
reaching the masses of poor children in the cities. He knew this 
work thoroughly, and in his own way he could tell about it, not 
only to the instruction but often to the amusement as well of his 
audience. At one time he was invited to a place in Illinois and 
was accompanied by a Christian Association secretary ; they two 
were advertised to speak. The secretary, in speaking of it after 
wards said, "If ever two poor fellows were frightened, it was 
Moody and I." They reached their destination about two o clock 
in the morning, too early to sit up and too late to go to bed, but 
they determined that they would spend all the time that was given 
them in prayer. During the rest of the night they sought God for 
power and guidance. Before the hour came when they were to 
speak, Mr. Moody secured the use of a public-school room which 
was quite near the place of the larger meeting. When asked what 
he wanted to do with it, he said, " I want it for an inquiry meeting." 
Both these young men were to speak, and each agreed that while 
the other spoke he would pray for him. When Mr. Moody was 
announced he seemed like one inspired. He pictured to them 
their need of Christ to help them as Sunday school teachers ; told 
them it was an awful sin to do their work in a careless manner, and 
after an address of an hour called upon all who wanted to meet 


him, and to know Christ, to come with him to the school-room next 
door, where great numbers were helped. This was the beginning 
of a widespread spirit of revival, but it was also the beginning of a new 
life for Mr. Moody. From 1858 to 1865, Mr. Moody, Mr. Jacobs and 
Major Whittle, who were closely identified in conventions held in 
:different parts of the country, became deeply impressed with the 
need of more of the presence of the Holy Spirit. The annual 
convention was to meet in Springfield, and these three workers 
were deeply concerned that it should be the best convention in the 
history of the State. They reached Springfield before the associa 
tion convened, and held revival meetings as a prelude to what was to 
follow afterward. Seventy persons were converted. This became 
the Revival Conference. The next year the Sunday school 
workers met in the city of Decatur, and a record was brought up 
of ten thousand persons brought to Christ in a year. From this 
time on Mr. Moody was constantly invited to other States, and 
from Maine to Texas, from Montreal to San Francisco, from St. 
Paul to New Orleans, he went year after year, preaching and 
praying, rousing the Christian Associations into activity, inspiring 
the pastors to labor for revivals, helping the Sunday school 
teachers to reach their scholars for Christ ; and in all his work as 
an evangelist throughout the world, deeper impressions were never 
made than in the first days of his active work as a Sunday school 
teacher and leader. 


The Young Men s Christian Association and the 
Chicago Avenue Church 

MR. MOODY had not been long identified with active Chris 
tian work in Chicago, before he saw an opportunity for 
service in connection with the Young Men s Christian Asso 
ciation. This organization had been established in Chicago as a 
result of the great revival of 1857-8, but after a few years the inter 
est in the daily noon prayer meeting began to wane. To increase 
this interest impressed Mr. Moody as his duty. His abilities were 
soon recognized by those in charge of the work, and he was 
appointed chairman of the Visiting Committee to the sick and 
to strangers. His work in behalf of the noon meetings was 
blessed moreover with large results. 


He had found the Association made up of conservative men 
of middle or advanced years, but his advent among them was, as 
an officer of the Association has said, "like a stiff northwest 
breeze," and under his influence the institution became free and 
popular, and its influence was extensively widened. His abilities 
were especially eminent in raising money, but of the thousands 
of dollars he secured he would take nothing for himself. Among 
other schemes devised by him was one which federated the mission 
schools of the city under the Association, and brought them under 
the care of the stronger churches. The report of the first year of 


the work of his committee on visitation gives the number of 
families visited as 554, and the amount of money used for charitable 
purposes as $2,350. 

Meanwhile, the growing strength of the North Market Mission 
taxed the ingenuity of the young superintendent to provide room 
for its expansion. He set himself to work to secure a suitable edi 
fice, and, collecting personally about $20,000, saw a neat chapel rise 
in Illinois Street, not far from the old North Market Hall. This 
was in 1863. Mr. Moody had ever aimed, as the converts of the 
Mission grew in number, to recommend them to regular church 
homes, but an increasing unwillingness on the part of the converts 
to leave the influences of his personal presence seemed to necessitate 
the organization of a regular church to be made up of the converts 

of the Mission. 


The Illinois Street Church " was therefore organized under 
Congregational auspices. Members were baptized and received 
into the church by regular pastors of other Congregational 
churches, but the communion service was conducted by Mr, 
Moody without reference to established forms. He was the 
pastor of the church, although he never received ordination. For 
this reason, probably, the church, although organized by Congrega 
tionalists, was not reckoned a Congregational Church. Its disci 
pline and confession of faith were made up with the end that no 
true lover of the Lord should be kept from the fellowship of this 
Christian band by any non-essential of doctrine or observance. 

The membership of this church in the beginning was unique. 
Almost every communicant had been rescued from degradation by 
the work of the Mission. And it was a working congregation. 
Labor was so divided that every member had something to do, and 
every night saw some service in the chapel. The meetings 


seemed to be a continuous revival. Boundless energy and great 
physical strength, with the constant dwelling of God s spirit 
in him, alone enabled Mr. Moody to bear up under the great 
strain. At times he would find himself completely exhausted and 
.ilmost ready to give up, but a few hours of rest or a slight change 
>[ occupation generally sufficed to put him very quickly on his feet 


The story is tcld of how he made two hundred calls on New 
Year s Day. " At an early hour the omnibus which was to take 
him and several of his leading men was at the door, and, with a 
carefully prepared list of residences, they began the day s labor, 
The list included a large proportion of families living in garrets 
and the upper stones of high tenements. On reaching the home 
of a family belonging to his congregation he would spring out of 
the bus, leap up the stairways, rush into the room, and pay his 
respects as follows : 

" I am Moody ; this is Deacon De Golyer ; this is Deacon 
Thane; this is Brother Hitchcock. Are you well? Do you all 
come to church and Sunday-school ? Have you all the coal you 
need for the winter ? Let us pray ? And down we would all go 
i;pon our knees, while Mr. Moody offered from fifteen to twenty 
words of earnest, tender, sympathetic supplication. 

Then springing to his feet, he would dash on his hat, dart 
through the doorway and down the stairs, throwing a hearty good 
bye behind him, leap into the bus, and off to the next place on his 
list , the entire exercise occupying about one minute and a half. 

" Before long the horses were tired out, for Mr. Moody insisted 
on their going on a run from one house to another ; so the omnibus 
was abandoned, and the party proceeded on foot One after another 


of his companions became exhausted with running upstairs and down 
stairs, and across the streets, and kneeling on bare floors, and get 
ting up in a hurry ; until, reluctantly, but of necessity, they were 
obliged to relinquish the attempt, and the tireless pastor was left to 
make the last of the two hundred calls alone. He returned home 
in the highest spirits to laugh at his exhausted companions for desert 
ing him." 

The next year Mr. Moody went on foot through another such 
day reminding his friends that on the previous New Year they 
had often felt obliged to leave the bus before reaching a house, 
lest the sight of the vehicle should hurt the poor they visited, 
as an apparent waste of money. 


The increase of the work of the Young Men s Christian Asso 
ciation during the Civil War called for increased accommodations. 
Mr. Moody s success with his Mission, and his well-known energy 
and boldness, led to the proposal that he be elected president of 
the Association. His lack of learning and his bluntness caused 
considerable opposition to his election, but he received a small 
majority. A building committee was immediately organized. Mr. 
Moody s plan was to organize a stock company, with twelve trus 
tees, who should erect and hold the building in trust. The stock 
was to bear six per cent, interest, from the completion of the build 
ing, and the interest on the stock was to be paid out of the rentals 
of such portions of the building as were not needed for the use of 
the Association, and also from the rent of the great Hall. The 
excess of the rentals over the interest was to be used to buy up the 
stock, at par, in behalf of the Association. Mr. Moody succeeded 
in placing the stock to the value of $101,000. 


The new building was erected in Madison Street, between 
Clark and La Salle Streets. The large hall had a seating capacity 
of three thousand. There were in the building a large room for 
the noon prayer meetings, a library, offices, etc. The hall was 
dedicated September 29, 1867. The report of the treasurer, Mr, 
John V. Farwell, on that occasion, showed that the entire cost of 
land, building, etc., was $199,000. Stock had been subscribed to 
the amount of $135,000; $50,000 had been loaned on mortgages. 
The remaining indebtedness was at once cleared up by sub 


Among the speakers at the dedicatory service was Mr. George 
H. Stuart, president of the United States Christian Commission. 
His address sketched the history of the Association, and described 
the possibilities that were open to its efforts. The effect of his 
speech was marvelous. It seemed as if the words of this great 
Christian man had loosened the heart-strings of every individual 
in the large audience. The hall was still unnamed, but on Mr. 
Moody s nomination it was christened " Farwell Hall," in honor of 
Mr. John V. Farwell. 

Under the management of Mr. Moody, Farwell Hall became 
very popular. The daily noon prayer meeting was so well attended 
that occasionally the one thousand seats in the prayer room were 
not sufficient to hold the people, and it was necessary to adjourn 
to the large hall. Monday evening a special meeting was held for 
strangers. Every noon Mr. Moody would go to the street in front 
of the hall a few minutes before the meeting, and endeavor to 
send within as many of the passers-by as he could approach. Then, 
as the clock struck twelve, he would hurry up the stairs and take 
his usual seat, near the leader, where, if the meeting seemed to 


drag or to require a stimulus, he would take it in hand and do 
everything necessary to animate it 

Mr. Moody began to be known in Young Men s Christian 
Association work throughout the United States and Canada, and 
his services were in frequent demand for conventions and revival, 

Four months after its dedication, Farwell Hall was burned, in 
January, 1868. Mr. Moody did not lag when this catastrophe 
overtook the enterprise in which he was bound up. Subscriptions 
were opened immediately, and most of the original stockholders 
came to the front with renewed support. On the old foundations 
a new Farwell Hall was erected. It was dedicated in 1869, to an 
only too brief period of noble service for the Master. 


Mr. Moody continued president of the Association for four 
years. He then declined re-election, but consented to act as vice- 
president, with Mr. J. V. Farwell in the chair. The Sunday 
evening meetings in the new hall were wonderful. Mr. Moody 
would there preach the same discourse he had delivered to his 
congregation in Illinois Street in the morning. Such throngs 
attended these evening meetings that they came to compose, with 
one exception, the largest pro. 3tant congregation in Chicago. 
The sermon was followed by an in^ ry meeting. 

Farwell Hall soon became a great religious centre. That its 
success as an institution was due in large degree to Mr, Moody 
cannot be doubted. His energy made possible the erection of the 
first structure ; his perseverance called forth the second, phoenix- 
like, from the ashes of the first ; his devotion filled the prayer 
meetings ; his faith led hundreds to a changed life ; and his direct 
ness, his singleness of purpose, prevented any deviation of the 


work from the paths of Christian helpfulness. The second Far- 
well Hall went down in the great fire of 1871, but its work still lived. 
Mr. Moody used to give an incident of his last service in 
Farwell Hall on the night of the great fire. He said : 

"The last time I preached upon this question was in Farwell 
Hall. I had been for five nights preaching on the life of Christ. 
I took Him from the cradle and followed Him up to the judgment 
hall, and on that occasion I consider I made as great a blunder as 
ever I made in my life. If I could recall my act I would give this 
right hand. It was upon that memorable night in October, and 
the Court House bell was sounding an alarm of fire, but I paid no 
attention to it. You know we were accustomed to hear the fire- 
bell often, and it didn t disturb us much when it sounded. I 
finished the sermon upon What shall I do with Jesus? And I 
said to the audience, Now I want you to take the question with 
you and think over it, and next Sunday I want you to come back 
and tell me what you are going to do with it. What a mistake ! 
It seems now as if Satan was in my mind when I said this. Since 
then I have never dared to give an audience a week to think on 
their salvation. If they were lost, they might rise up in judgment 
against me, Now is the accepted time. We went down stairs to 
the other meeting, and I remember when Mr. Sankey was singing, 
and how his voice rang when he came to that pleading verse : 

" To-day the Saviour calls; 

For refuge fly. 
The storm of justice falls, 
And death is nigh. 

After the meeting we went home. I remember going down La 
Salle street with a young man who is probably in the hall to-night, 
aad saw the glare of flames. I said to the young man, This 


means ruin to Chicago. About one o clock Farwell Hall went , 
soon the church in which I had preached went down, and every 
thing was scattered. I never saw that audience again. My friends, 
we don t know what may happen to-morrow, but there is one thing I 
do know, and that is, if you take the gift, you are saved. If you have 
eternal life, you need not fear fire, death, or sickness. Let disease 
or death come, you can shout triumphantly over the grave, if you 
have Christ. My friends, what are you going to do with Him to 
night ? Will you decide now ? " 


The Illinois Street Church was also burned in the great fire, 
and Mr. Moody at once began the work of feeding and sheltering 
the homeless. Complaints were made of his too bountiful distribu 
tion, for he would refuse no one who asked. He therefore with 
drew from the relief work, and went East, to hold revival meetings 
and to raise money toward rebuilding his church. With the large 
assistance of Mr. George H. Stuart and Mr. John Wanamaker, of 
Philadelphia, he obtained three thousand dollars for the erection 
of a rough struture in the burned district, not far from the ruins of 
the old church. This " North Side Tabernacle," as it was called, 
covered a plot of ground one hundred and nine feet long and 
seventy-five feet wide. All around it were the ruins. There was 
some doubt whether the situation of the Tabernacle would permit a 
large attendance, but on the day of dedication more than one 
thousand children came together. 

The meetings in the Tabernacle were distinguished by a 
remarkable revival. During the year following the fire eight 
services were held every Sunday. A wide relief work was also 
instituted by the indefatigable pastor. Mr. Moody had returned 
from the eastern tour refreshed spiritually, and blessed by a large 


access of power. He has told us how, while he was in New York- 
City on that memorable journey, God revealed Himself especially 
to his servant. This baptism of the Divine Love vivified his later 
work and made it tell with the unconverted as never before. And 
so, in the Tabernacle among the ashes, sprang up a wonderful 
manifestation of God s presence, and hundreds were led to Christ. 


The new church, which afterward came to be known as " The 
Chicago Avenue Church", was partly erected in 1873. From that 
time it was used by the congregation, a temporary roof being built 
over the first floor, but not until 1876 was it completed, freed of 
debt, and dedicated. Up to this time the preaching and pastoral 
work was done chiefly by Mr. Moody and Mr. Watts De Golyer. 
Since then the Rev. W. J. Erdman, the Rev. Charles H. Norton, 
the Rev. G. C. Needham, President Blanchard, the Rev. Charles 
F. Goss and the Rev. F. B. Hyde have occupied the pulpit and 
acted as pastors. The present pastor is the Rev. Dr. R. A. Torrey. 
The church has always maintained its early character as an 
undenominational, evangelical and aggressive congregation. The 
sittings and other privileges are all free, and the motto selected at 
the organization of the church, and still inscribed over the main 
entrance, is "Welcome to this House of God are strangers and the 
poor." It has always been dependent upon the offerings of the 
;>rople for its support, and the expenses are met through the 
;y,V.cvr;atic weekly giving of the congregation 


Giving Up Business 

IT is not hard to appreciate the straits to which Mr. Moody was 
subjected by the conflicting- claims of his business and his mis 
sion work. Only a man of boundless energy and fine physique 
could have accomplished what he was accomplishing, His business 
received its full share of his attention as formerly, but in his every 
spare moment his mind was occupied by plans for the work at 
North Market Hall, while every evening and every Sunday he 
gave himself up wholly to his labors for the Master. 


Meanwhile he had not remained with Mr. Wiswall. After two 
years with his first friend, he entered the establishment of Mr. C. N. 
Henderson, who had become acquainted with him at the Mission, 
and had taken interest in the young- man and his work. This new 

J o 

connection forced upon him the work of a commercial traveler. 
His evenings could no longer be given to mission w r ork at home, 
for the greater part of his time was spent out of the city. How 
ever, no matter how far his travels might have taken him during 
the week, he never failed to return on Saturday night, that he 
might be at North Market Hall on Sunday. It will be readily 
understood that inasmuch as his business arrangements provided 
for his return to the city only one Sunday out of four, the expenses 
of his weekly trips would have been a serious drain upon his 
slender financial resources, But the superintendent of the Chicago, 



Burlington and Quincy Railroad, a man of generous impulses, who 
felt deeply interested in the North Side Sunday school, finding that 
Mr. Moody s presence was essential to the Sunday work, provided 
him with a free pass over the railroad lines under his control, to 
bring him home three Sundays out of the four. 

Mr. Moody had not held his position very long before Mr. 
Henderson died. In the changes which the removal of this "food 

o o 

man entailed in the house, Mr. Moody severed his connection with 
the firm and removed to the establishment of Messrs. Buel, Hill, 
& Granger, with whom he remained for about one year. More and 
more was his heart wrapped up in his practical Christian work ; 
business meant less and less to him. Finally he made his decision 
and gave up secular business entirely that he might devote his 
whole strength and time to practical work for the Lord. 


This was no sudden decision, no lightning conviction of a great 
duty. On the contrary, the step was decided upon only after mature 
deliberation and a thorough test of his fitness for his chosen work. 
His first ambition had been to become a great merchant ; now this 
was thrown aside, and when at last he bade good-bye to business, he 
said to one of his friends, " I have decided to give to God all my 
time ". " But how are you going to live ?" asked his friend. Mr. 
Moody replied, " God will provide for me, if he wishes me to keep 
on, and I shall keep on until I am obliged to stop." 

There was no unpleasantness in his severance of the old business 
connections. All his former employers spoke in the highest terms 
of Mr. Moody and of his work with them. Said Mr. Hill, a member 
of the last firm for whom he worked, " One day not long after he 
left our house 1 ran across him, and I asked him, Moody, what are 
you doing? I am at work for Jesus Christ, was the reply. At first 


his answer shocked me a little, but after I had thought it over 
I decided that it was a fair statement of the facts in the case. It 
was true ; that was just what he was doing, and his work for the Lord 
was as vigorous, as practical, as it had always been for other 
employers." Mr. Hill added that Mr. Moody had left the employ 
of his firm in the pleasantest circumstances, having retained his 
Christian character unblemished. All of his old employers, as a 
matter of fact, not only bade him God speed when he left them, 
but kept some track of his future course, with the conviction, even 
in those early days, that he would succeed in accomplishing great 



It had not been difficult for Mr. Moody, during his years of 
business life, to lay up a considerable sum of money out of his 
salary, for his living expenses were very light and his frugality a 
matter of record ; but a great part of what he earned went into 
his mission work. Before leaving the world of business he set 
aside a certain sum. Part of this money he invested, but he saved 
out $1,000 to pay his first year s expenses. He was now happy. 
Free to devote his time to his loved Mission, and to the Y. M. 
C. A. work, which was becoming almost equally dear to him, and 
conscious of the fact that he had in his pocket money to enable 
him to accomplish many of his plans, he set out with a light heart 
on his new life. And yet, it was not a new life, it was simply a 
ripening of those seeds which had been sown back there in his 
uncle s store in Boston when he first gave his heart to the Lord. 

One of the first things he did was to invest part of his thou 
sand dollars in a small pony. With the help of this animal he was 
able to extend his missionary excursions over a much wider area, and 
to accomplish much more than theretofore. The sight of Mr. 
Moody on his pony became a familiar one in the poor districts of 


Chicago. It is said that often after a Sunday morning hunt for 
Sunday school recruits, he would be seen emerging from some 
squalid street, surrounded by children, some of whom had clam 
bered upon the pony with him, while others hung to the bridle 
reins or marched behind in procession on their way to the Sunday 



Meanwhile the thousand dollars quickly vanished. It did not 
prove enough to meet half the demands which the mission work 
and various other deeds of chanty brought upon Mr. Moody. 
Then the rest of his small fortune disappeared, and he found him 
self reduced to the proverbial water and a crust. One of the few 
books which he had read was the life of George Muller, whose 
work of faith in England had impressed him so deeply that he 
determined to follow that good man s principle and trust in the 
Lord even for his sustenance. When the growth of the Y. M, 
C. A. noon prayer meetings necessitated their removal to a large 
backroom in the Eirst Methodist Church block, Mr. Moody betook 
himself there, and, though at length brought to the necessity of 
sleeping on the benches of the prayer room and living on crackers 
and cheese, he kept on with his work, not even making his condi 
tion known to his friends, who would have been glad to help him. 
All this time he was collecting considerable sums for charitable pur 
poses, but not one cent did he devote to himself. He had deter 
mined to give his faith a thorough test. At times he must have 
felt some faltering, but at those times the Lord always gave him 
some reassurance. 

After a time some of his friends began to wonder how he was 
living, and were greatly astonished at the result of the investiga 
tions. Discovering his poverty, they insisted upon supplying him 
with the necessities of life. From this time on, trust in God 


always brought Mr. Moody an answer to his needs. This does 
not mean that he was never tried, but simply that, taking every 
thing into consideration, he was supplied comfortably, and some 
times even bountifully. People, who knew him came to esteem it a 
privilege to help him. 

It is of interest here to give Mr. Moody s own narrative of 
the incident which finally influenced his decision to leave business 
for Christian work. 


I had never lost sight of Jesus Christ since the first night I 
met Him in the store in Boston. But for years I was only a 
nominal Christian, really believing that I could not work for God. 
No one had ever asked me to do anything. 

14 I went to Chicago, I hired five pews in a church, and used to 
go out on the street and pick up young men and fill these pews. 
I never spoke to those young men about their souls ; that was the 
work of the elders, I thought. After working for some time like 
that, I started a mission Sabbath school. I thought numbers were 
everything, and so I worked for numbers. When the attendance 
ran below one thousand, it troubled me ; and when it ran to twelve 
or fifteen hundred, I was elated. Still none were converted; 
there was no harvest. Then God opened my eyes. 

There was a class of young ladies in the school, who were, 
without exception, the most frivolous set of girls I ever met. One 
Sunday the teacher was ill, and I took that class. They laughed 
in my face, and I felt like opening the door and telling them all to 
get out and never come back. That week the teacher of the class 
came into the place where I worked. He was pale, and looked 
very ill. What is the trouble ? I asked. I have had another 
hemorrhage of my lungs. The doctor says I cannot live on Lake 


Michigan, so I am going to New York State. I suppose I am 

going home to die. 

"He seemed greatly troubled, and when I asked him the 
reason, he replied : Well, I have never led any of my class to 
Christ. I really believe I have done the girls more harm than 
good. I had never heard any one talk like that before, and it set 
me thinking. After a while I said : Suppose you go and tell them 
how you feel. 1 will go with you in a carriage, if you want to go. 


" He consented, and we started out together. It was one of 
the best journeys I ever had on earth. We went to the house of 
one of the girls, called for her, and the teacher talked to her about 
her soul. There was no laughing then ! Tears stood in her eyes 
before long. After he had explained the way of life, he suggested 
that we have prayer. He asked me to pray. True, I had never 
clone such a thing in my life as to pray God to convert a young 
lady there and then. But we prayed, and God answered our prayer. 
We went to other houses. He would go upstairs, and be all out 
of breath, and he would tell the girls what he had come for. It 
wasn t long before they broke down, and sought salvation. 

" When his strength gave out, I took him back to his lodgings. 
The next day we went out again. At the end of ten days he came 
to the store with his face literally shining. Mr. Moody, he said, 
the last one of my class has yielded herself to Christ. I tell you 
we had a time of rejoicing. He had to leave the next night, so I 
called his class together that night for a prayer meeting, and there 
God kindled a fire in my soul that has never gone out. The height 
of my ambition had been to be a successful merchant, and, if I had 
known that meeting was going to take that ambition out of me, I 
might not have gone. But how many times I have thanked God 

D. L. MOODY AT THE AGE OF 35, from a steel engraving 


since for that meeting ! The dying teacher sat in the midst of his 
class, and talked with them, and read the fourteenth chapter of 
John. We tried to sing Blest be the tie that binds, after which 
we knelt down to prayer. I was just rising from my knees, when 
one of the class began to pray for her dying teacher. Another 
prayed, and another, and before we rose, the whole class had 
prayed. As I went out I said to myself: O, God, let me die 
rather than lose the blessing I have received to-night ! 

The next morning I went to the depot to say good-bye to 
that teacher. Just before the train started, one of the class came, 
and before long, without any prearrangement, they were all there. 
What a meeting that was ! We tried to sing, but we broke down. 
The last we saw of that dying teacher, he was standing on the plat 
form of the car, his finger pointing upward, telling that class to 
meet him in Heaven. I didn t know what this was going to cost 
me. I was disqualified for business ; it had become distasteful to 
me. I had got a taste of another world, and cared no more for 
making money. For some days after, the greatest struggle of my 
life took place. Should I give up business and give myself to 
Christian work, or should I not ? I have never regretted my choice. 
O, the luxury of leading some one out of the darkness of this 
world into the glorious light and liberty of the Gospel ! " 


It is time to speak of Mr. Moody s marriage. There was a 
lady who for some years had been a helper in his Mission. His 
first acquaintance with her dated from that little North Side 
Mission Sunday school in which he was offered a class on condition 
that he provide his own pupils. The interest of Mr. Moody for 
this young lady, whose name was Miss Emma C. Revell, grew 
deeper and deeper, and meanwhile her interest in him developed. 


It would hardly be thought by the average man of affairs, that 
marriage was a safe step for a man who had thrown up all business 
and had entered upon unsalaried mission work. But Mr. Moody 
was living the life of trust, and the faith of Miss Revell was not 
less strong. They were married August 28, 1862. 

They made their first home in a small cottage. A hospitable 
home it was, and a cheery one, and yet the little household was 
sometimes in great straits. Even after his marriage, Mr. Moody 
continued to refuse all offers of a salary. Often the family was in 
sight of want, but the Lord never permitted real distress. A num- 
ber of instances are related of the ways in which his trust in God 

was honored. 


A remarkable way in which the Lord remembered Mr. Moody, 

was by the gift of a new and completely furnished home. An old 

friend had erected a row of fine houses, one of which he privately 

set aside for Mr. Moody, free of rent, on the understanding that 

the evangelist s other friends would furnish it. The enterprise was 

taken up with enthusiasm, all unknown to Mr. Moody and his wife, 

and the house was fitted up comfortably. Early on a New Year s 

morning Mr. Moody and his family were captured and driven to 

the house. When they entered they were surprised to find it full 

of acquaintances and friends. Their surprise was turned to 

gratitude and joy when a spokesman of the company handed to Mr. 

Moody a lease of the house and the free gift of all it contained 

This home was not long left to them, for the great Chicago fire 

carried it away. 

No Life of Mr. Moody would be complete without further refer 
ence to his wife, who has been his constant companion in all rm 
sorrows and his joys. She is of a retiring disposition, and yet in 
that day of rewards when D. L. Moody is crowned, it is the opinion 


of his many friends who know whereof they speak, that Mrs. Moody 
will have no small share of reward 

Mr. Ira D. Sankey has said, "Amid all that has been said 
about what has made Mr. Moody so great a man, I want to say 
that one of the greatest influences of his life came from his wife. 
She has been the break upon an impetuous nature, and she more 
than any other living person is responsible for his success." 


She has been more than interested in his work from the begin 
ning. In connection with his Sunday school work in Chicago, the 
following incident is told : " A stranger who was visiting the Sunday 
school in Chicago, noticed a lady teaching a class of about forty 
middle-aged men, in the gallery. Looking at her and then at the 
class, he said to Mr. Moody, Is not that lady altogether too young 
to teach such a class of men ? She seems to me very youthful for 
such a position. Mr. Moody replied, She gets along very well, 
and seems to succeed in her teaching. The stranger did not appear 
to be altogether satisfied. He walked about the school, evidently 
in an anxious state of mind. In a few moments he approached the 
superintendent again, and, with becoming gravity, said, Mr. 
Moody, I can not but feel that that lady must be altogether too 
young to instruct such a large company of men. Will you, sir, 
please to inform me who she is? Certainly, 1 replied Mr. Moody, 
that is my wife. The stranger made no more inquiries, and 
nothing occurred to indicate the state of his mind during the remain 
der of his visit " 

One of the members of his family has said, " No man ever 
paid greater homage to his wife than Mr. Moody. I never met 
with a happier couple. In every way he deferred to her. She 
answered all his voluminous correspondence. She was the person 


to whom he always spoke of his plans and his work. No trouble 
was too great for him. if he could save her any bother or every-day, 
ordinary little troubles." 

Mrs. Moody has done some remarkable work in the inquiry 
meetings held in different parts of the country. One of my dear 
friends is Mr. E. P. Brown, for a long time the editor of the 
Ram s Horn. I knew him in the days of his infidelity. A more 
bitter infidel I have never known in my life. He has told me how 
one night he entered the Chicago Avenue Church that he 
might criticise Moody in his article which he was writing for his 
infidel paper. Mr. Moody s sermon was on the father of the 
prodigal, and looking squarely into the face of my friend, he said, 
" My friend, the father of the prodigal is the picture of God, and 
as the father of the prodigal is waiting for his son, so God is wait 
ing for you." 


E. P. Brown was startled. He has since said : " I heard 
the theologians talk about God, and I hated Him, but I had a 
father and I knew what his love was, and I found myself saying, 
If this is the true picture of God then I would like to know Him." 
When the invitation was given for the inquiry meeting, E. P, 
Brown accepted it, and it was Mrs. Moody who gave him help 
which finally led him out of his darkness of unbelief and led him 
into the glorious light and liberty in which he now stands as a son 
of God. 

This is but one instance. Hundreds of others might be 
repeated. We can quite understand, therefore, how it is that from 
the very day when D. L. Moody determined to give up his business 
to the last moment of his life when he said good-bye to his beloved 
wife, she was more helpful and inspiring to him than any other 
person in the world. 


X3 1 

Mr. Moody s family consists of three children. 

William Revell Moody, his eldest child, has ever been the 
constant companion of his father, who relied upon him. If a 
father s mantle may fall upon his son s shoulders, William R. 
Moody in his father s purpose and plan, ought to lead in the carry 
ing on of his great work. He is a graduate of Yale and is a 
consecrated Christian man with a great desire to do everything his 
father could wish. He is happily married to the eldest daughter 
of Major D. W. Whittle. It was with great pleasure that the 
Christian world knew that in this way these two families so greatly 
used of God were so happily to be brought into closer and more 
sacred relations. Mrs. W. R. Moody is the author of the hymn 
" Moment by Moment , and has been very useful in Christian service 
both at home and abroad. 


Emma Moody Fitt, Mr. Moody s second child, was as near to 
him as a daughter can be to her father. The most intense affec 
tion made them one in their interests and work. She is the wife 
of Mr. A. P. Fitt, for some time Mr. Moody s private secretary, 
and latterly his valued helper in every way. I have heard Mr. 
Moody say again and again, " I do not know how I should get 
along, if it were not for Fitt." He has been the superintendent 
and prime mover in the colportage work in Chicago, and Mr. 
Moody s work in general owes much to his faithful, untiring and 
affectionate interest. 

Paul, the second son and youngest child, is a member of the 
Junior Class at Yale College. An earnest, active Christian young 
man, he is making his life tell for Christ among the students and giv 
ing great promise of future usefulness in the world. Very many peo 
ple look to him in future days largely to carry on his father s public 


Moody and Sankey 

AN international convention of the Young- Men s Christian 
Association was held at Indianapolis in June, 1870. Mr. 
Moody attended. During the convention an early morning 
prayer- meeting was conducted in a church adjoining the hall where 
the convention was held. Mr. Moody led this meeting. 

Ira D. Sankey, who at that time was Assistant Collector of 
Revenue in New Castle, Pa., but whose interest in religious work 
had made him an active worker in the field, had come to Indianapolis 
to attend the convention. He had heard of Mr. Moody, but had 
never seen him, and learning that the Chicago preacher was to lead 
this morning meeting, he yielded to a strong impulse and attended. 


When Mr. Sankey entered, the singing was being led by a man 
who was dragging through a long metre hymn in the slow old- 
fashioned way. Mr. Sankey was scarcely seated when some one 
touched his elbow, and turning around, he discovered that he was 
sitting beside the Rev. Robert McMillen, with whom he happened 
to be well acquainted. Mr. McMillen whispered to Mr. Sankey 
that nobody present seemed able to put any life into the singing, 
adding, " When that man who is praying gets through, I wish you 
would start up something." 

Without waiting for any further invitation, Mr. Sankey arose 
and sang with wonderful feeling, 



"There is a fountain filled with blood, 

Drawn from Immanuel s veins, 
And sinners plunged beneath that flood, 
Lose all their guilty stains. 

The power and fervor of the singer s voice was such that the 
congregation forgot to join in the chorus, and Mr. Sankey finished 
the hymn by himself. 

The effect of this song was not missed by Mr. Moody. At 
the close of the service, when Mr. McMillen brought Mr. Sankey 
forward, Mr. Moody stepped to one side and took the singer by 
the hand. " Where do you come from ?" he asked. " Pennsyl 
vania," replied Mr. Sankey. "Are you married or single? 
" Married ; I have a wife and one child." " What business are you 
in?" "I am a government official connected with the Internal 
Revenue service," answered Mr. Sankey, not realizing what motive 
was subjecting him to such cross-examination. 


"Well, "said Mr. Moody, decidedly, "you will have to give 
that up ; I have been looking for you for eight years." Mr. Sankey 
stood amazed and was at a loss to understand just what Mr. Moody 
meant by telling him that he would have to give up a comfortable 
position, and he was so taken aback for a few seconds that he could 
scarcely reply. At last, however, recovering from his astonish 
ment, he asked the evangelist what he meant. Mr. Moody promptly 
explained. "You will have to give up your government position 
and come with me. You are just the man I have been looking 
for, for a long time. I want you to come with me ; you can do the 
s : nging, and I will do the talking." 

The proposition did not sound particularly attractive to Mr. 
Sankey, and he told Mr. Moody, that he did not feel he could 
accept it and begged for time in which to consider the matter. 



Mr. Moody asked him if he would join him in prayer in regard to 
it, and the singer replied that he would most gladly do so. Says 
Mr. Sankey, " I presume I prayed one way and he prayed an 
other ; however, it took him only six months to pray me out of 
business." It was true that Mr. Moody was praying that Mr. 
Sankey would see his way clear to do as he had asked, while Mr. 
Sankey was arguing with himself against the proposition. This 
first meeting between the two men was on Sunday. All that day 
and night Mr. Sankey thought over Mr. Moody s words, but the 
next morning found him still inclined to stick to the government 
position with its assured salary. 


Just at a moment when he was in considerable doubt as to 
the suitable course, a card was brought him which on examination 
proved to be from Mr. Moody. It requested him to meet Mr. 
Moody at a certain street corner that evening at six o clock. Mr. 
Sankey did not know what he was wanted for, but he accepted the 
invitation, and, accompanied by a few friends, met the appointment 
promptly. In a few minutes Mr. Moody appeared, and without 
stopping to speak, walked into a store on the corner and asked per 
mission to use a dry-goods box. The permission granted, the 
evangelist rolled a large box out to the edge of the sidewalk, and 
then calling Mr. Sankey aside asked him to climb up and sing 
something. Mr. Sankey complied. A crowd began to collect, and 
Mr. Moody getting upon the box began to preach. Mr. Sankey 
says of that sermon, " He preached that evening as I had never 
heard any man preach before." The hearers, most of them working- 
men on their way home from the mills and factories, were elec 
trified. They hung on every word, apparently forgetting that they 
were tired and hungry, and when Mr. Moody closed, which he was 


femed to do by the density of the crowd, he announced that he 
would hold another meeting at the Academy of Music, and invited 
the crowd to accompany him there. Arm in arm with Mr. Moody, 
Mr. Sankey marched down the street singing hymn after hymn as 
he went, the crowd following closely at their heels. Mr. Sankey 
has since declared that this was his first experience in Salva 
tion Army methods. The meeting in the Academy of Music 
was necessarily brief because the convention was soon to come 
together, oddly enough to discuss the question, " How shall we 
reach the masses?" and as the delegates came in Mr. Moody, with 
a short prayer dismissed the meeting. 


Although deeply affected by the power of Mr. Moody s inspir 
ing message, Mr. Sankey was still undecided. He went home to 
talk the matter over with his wife, and to her the proposed partner 
ship seemed, at that time, an unwarranted and injudicious step, but 
after several months, the influence of Mr. Moody s invitation still 
working in him, he went by request to Chicago and spent a week 
with Mr. Moody. For several days they worked together in church, 
in Sunday school, in saloons and drinking dens, joining their gifts 
of speaking and singing to bring light to the discouraged and the 
sinful. When the week was over, Mr. Sankey had decided. He 
sent his resignation to Hugh McCulloch, who at that time was 
Secretary of the Treasury ; another veteran of the War was given 
his place in the Internal Revenue Service, and Mr. Sankey joined 
forces with Mr. Moody. 

This was about six months before the great Chicago fire. 
When that tidal wave of flame overwhelmed that part of Chicago 
where Mr. Moody s work was especially located, and destroyed 
his church and his home, the evangelist s plans were for a 
time completely disarranged, and he went for a tour in the 


Eastern States, while Mr. Sankey returned to his home in Penn 
sylvania. But when the new tabernacle sprang from the ashes of 
the old, the two brethren once more began their labors, taking up 
their lodgings in anterooms of the great rough building, and 
throwing themselves heart and soul into the effort to bring the 
unfortunate people to Christ. This work in the rough chapel 
among the ruins was signalized by a great revival. While Mr. 
Moody was on his second visit to Great Britain in 1872, Mr. 
Sankey took charge of the meetings. Mr. Moody had gone more 
especially to attend the Mildmay Conference in London. When he 
returned, he found that Mr. Sankey had received an especial baptism 
of the Holy Spirit, and that the blessings of his work had been 
increased a thousand fold by the responsibilities which had been left 
with him. 


It was about this time, possibly under the influence of this 
second trip to England, that Mr. Moody decided upon that third 
tour which was to bring to Great Britain a spiritual regeneration 
such as had not been known since the days of John Wesley. Mr. 
Moody said to his co-worker, " You have often proposed that we 
make an evangelizing journey together ; now let us go to 

Again Mr. Sankey found himself in some doubt as to his 
proper decision. It happened that he was then considering an 
offer from Mr. Phillips to go to the Pacific Coast and give a series 
of " Evenings of Song." Fortunately he again decided to follow 
Mr. Moody. Possibly he was influenced in his decision by a 
realization that if he went with Mr. Phillips he would be associated 
with a man whose gifts were similar to his own, a condition which 
might lead to difficulties, while if he went with Mr. Moody he 
would have his own work to do entirely separate from the work of 


Mr. Moody, although complementary to it. So attended by his 
little family, he trustfully set forth with Mr. Moody and his family, 
June 7, 1873, on a journey of four thousand miles. 

The joyful, prayerful singing of the Gospel hymns by Mr. 
Sankey was a revelation of unexpected truth and grace to the 
people of the British Isles. In Scotland especially, the masses 
were moved by him. With an indescribable impulse, the cautious, 
distrustful followers of John Knox, worshippers who for genera 
tions had been accustomed to reject as uninspired all other services 
of praise than their own rude version of the Psalms, now listened 
with delight to the music which fell like a blessing from the lips of 
the most gifted Christian singer of the time. 


One of his hearers has thus described the impression made by 
Mr. Sankey s singing in Edinburgh. " Mr. Sankey sings with the 
conviction that souls are receiving Jesus between one note and the 
next. The stillness is overawing ; some of the lines are more 
spoken than sung. The hymns are equally used for awakening, 
none more than Jesus of Nazareth Passeth By . When you 
hear the Ninety and Nine sung, you know of a truth that down 
in this corner, up in that gallery, behind that pillar which hides the 
singer s face from the listener, the hand of Jesus has been finding 
this and that and yonder lost one to place them in His fold. A 
(Certain class of hearers come to the services solely to hear Mr. 
Sankey, and the song draws the Lord s net around them. We 
asked Mr. Sankey one day what he was to sing. He said, I ll 
not know till I hear how Mr. Moody is closing. Again we were 
driving to the Canongate Parish Church one winter night, and Mr. 
Sankey said to the young minister who had come for him, I am 
Chinking of singing I am so Glad to-night. O ! said the 


young man, please rather sing Jesus of Nazareth. An old man 
told me to-day that he had been awakened by it the last night you 
were down. He said, It just went through me like an electric 
shock. A gentleman in Edinburgh was in distress of soul, and 
happened to linger in a pew after the noon meeting. The choir 
had remained to practice and began, Free from the Law, O, 
Happy Condition. Quickly the Spirit of God carried the truth 
home to the awakened conscience, and he was at last in the finished 

work of Jesus." 


Mr. Sankey s hymns were gathered from a hundred sources. 
A great many of them are to-day known by every child in the land 
and are remembered by many other persons as means of grace in 
their own conversions. Of all his songs the favorite was, 
" The Ninety and Nine". This beautiful hymn has an interesting 
little history. 

While Mr. Moody and Mr. Sankey were m the Highlands of 
Scotland they were subjected to some criticisms because Mr. Sankey s 
music was so much of a deviation from the established music of the 
Scotch churches. Anxious not to offend the prejudices of any in the 
multitudes whom they were meeting, Mr. Sankey cast about him for 
a song which might satisfy not only the hearts, but the ears as well of 
the rough shepherds of the Highlands. One day in the corner of a 
newspaper he found the words of " The Ninety and Nine". They 
had originally been printed in The Christian, of Boston, Mass., 
and were reprinted in England in The Rock. The melody came to 
him like an inspiration. The first time he sang it, it was not even 
written out. It is natural that a song like this should have ap 
pealed to the shepherds of Scotland, to whom its sentiment came 
with an especially pleasing force. It became their favorite among 
Mr. Sankey s songs, and when he went to Ireland and England it 


was called for more, and appreciated more, than any other song in 
his collection. 

It was also said of the results of Mr. Sankey s singing, "The 
wave of sacred song has spread over Ireland and is now sweeping 
through England, but indeed it is not being confined to the United 
Kingdom alone. Far away on the shores of India, and in many 
other lands, these sweet songs of the Saviour s love are being sung." 


It was not alone the novelty of his method that aroused 
interest in Mr. Sankey s songs to such a high degree. He possessed 
a voice of unusual purity and strength, and even when facing a 
great congregation of seventeen or eighteen thousand people, could 
make every word which he uttered so distinct that it was heard on 
the very outskirts of the throng. His vocal method has been 
criticised, undoubtedly with justice, but it can be said that, whether 
his method was correct or incorrect artistically, it was at least 
effective. Patti at her best could not move hearers with her sing 
ing in the way that Mr. Sankey won the hearts of his audiences. 
He literally, as he himself proclaimed, "sang the Gospel ". 

This phrase, novel as it was, was criticised by many staid 
conservatives in the matter of religion, but its truth cannot be 


questioned. If it were not true how could it have been that so 
many should have been led to Christ through the influence of that 
marvelous singing. An English journal has told of a little girl 
only ten years old who had listened with delight to Mr. Sankey s 
singing. " O 1" she said, " How I love those dear hymns 1 When 1 
am gone, mother, will you ask the girls of the school to sing the hymn. 

* Ring the bells of Heaven ! 

There is joy to-day, 
For a soul returning from the wild ; 

See the Father meets him out upon the way, 
Welcoming his weary, wandering child. " 


The night before her death, she said, " Dear father and mother, 
I hope I shall meet you in Heaven. You cannot think how bright 
and happy I feel," and half an hour before her departure she 
exclaimed, "O! mother, listen to the bells of Heaven, they are 
ringing so beautifully." She closed her eyes awhile, but presently 
she cried again, "Hearken to the harps, they are most splendid; 
O ! I wish you could hear them," and then, " O ! mother, I see 
the Lord Jesus and the angels. O, if you could see them too ! 
He is sending one to fetch me !" About five minutes before her 
last breath she said, " Lift me up from the pillow ; high, high up ! 
O ! I wish you could lift me right up into Heaven !" Then doubt 
less conscious that the parting moment was at hand, " Put me down 
again, quick," and calmly, joyously, brightly, with her eyes upward, 
as if gazing upon some vision of surpassing beauty, she peacefully 
breathed forth her spirit into the arms of the ministering angels 
whom Jesus had sent for her. How can we measure what the 
voice of the singer had done for that little girl, y 


An innovation in Mr. Sankey s singing was the use of the parlor 
organ to accompany himself. Wherever he went this little instru 
ment was placed upon the platform for his use, and it is doubtful if 
he could have found anything more effective for his accompaniment. 
Criticised it was, for, like " singing the Gospel," it was a novelty in 
religious work and, therefore, was frowned upon by those who felt 
that established methods should never be violated. It was even 
charged that he had been sent to England by a firm of organ 
makers who paid him a large salary on the condition that he use 
their organs in his services. This charge was denied both by the 
organ makers and by Mr. Sankey, and it does not seem likely that 
a man, who by agreement with Mr. Moody, turned over a fortune 


in royalties on books of song to charitable and religious purposes, 
would stoop to accept such an unworthy tribute. 

At a children s meeting in Edinburgh in 1874, Mr. Sankey 
related the following incident : " I want to speak a word about 
singing, not only to the little folks, but also to grown people. Dur 
ing the winter after the great Chicago fire, when the place was 
built up with little frame houses for the poor people to stay in, a 
mother sent for me one day to come to see her little child, who was 
one of our Sunday school pupils. I remembered the little girl very 
well, having often seen her in our meetings, and was glad to go. 


She was lying in one of the poor little huts, all the property of 
the family having been destroyed by the fire. I ascertained that she 
was beyond all hopes of recovery, and that they were waiting for 
the little one to pass away. How is it with you to-day? I asked. 
With a beautiful smile on her face, she said, It is all well with me 
to-day. I wish you would speak to my father and mother. But/ 
said I, are you a Christian ? Yes. When did you become one ? 
Do you remember last Thursday in the Tabernacle when we had 
that little singing meeting, and you sang, Jesus Loves Even Me? 
Yes. 4 It was last Thursday I believed on the Lord Jesus, and 
now I am going to be with Him to-day. That testimony from 
that little girl in that neglected quarter of Chicago has clone more 
to stimulate me and to bring me to this country than all that the 
papers or any persons might say. I remember the joy I felt when 
I looked upon that beautiful child face. She went up to Heaven, 
and no doubt said that she learned upon earth that Jesus loved her, 
from that little hymn. If you want to enjoy a blessing, go to the 
couches of the bedridden and dying ones, and sing to them of 
Jesus, for they cannot enjoy these meetings as you do, and you will 
get a great blessing to your own soul." 


A story is told of a young Highlander who had lived far from 
the Lord for so long that his pastor had come to believe that the 
truth could not touch him, but one day he was found deeply 
awakened. When asked what had brought about this change in his 
feelings he said that it was the result of hearing his little sister 


"When He cometh, when He cometh 
To make up His Jewels. " 

During the great revival in Scotland, a certain writer said, 
" Perhaps not a week has passed during the last year in which we 
have not had evidence that the Lord had directly used a line of one 
of these hymns in the salvation of some soul." 


Mr. Moody s preaching, Mr. Sankey s singing how indisso- 
lubly these two are associated in the minds of millions of people ! 
And how wonderful were the spiritual returns that this partnership 
brought ! Often Mr. Moody s words would bring a sinner to the 
point of conviction, and then the tender pathos of Mr. Sankey s 
singing would let a great flood of blessing into that sinner s soul, 
and the softening- influences would work until he would cry out in 


his joy, " I am saved ! " And, on the other hand, when a meeting 
had just begun, and away back in the farthest corners men were 
sitting who had come in a scoffing mood, or out of curiosity, to hear 
the evangelists, the preliminary song of Mr. Sankey would rouse 
the attention of those persons, and they would try to get nearer the 
platform, and by the time Mr. Moody was ready to speak, they 
would have forgotten why they had come, in their eagerness to 
hear the preacher s message. 

Mr. Sankey s singing was as direct in its appeal to the in 
dividual as Mr. Moody s speaking. Their was no sentimental 


clap-trap about either, in spite of the charge which we have fre 
quently heard to that effect against the " Gospel hymns ". Music, 
of all the arts, is now in the highest development. John Addington 
Symonds in his story of the Renaissance tells us that the form of 
art in which any given generation finds the most perfect expression 
for its ideals of beauty depends upon the nature of the religious 
feeling of that generation, Thus, the mysticism of the mediaeval 
CrrBrch was typified in the symbolism, the lofty aspiration of 
Gothic architecture ; the rich formalism, the sensuous comprehen 
siveness of the Church of Rome in the sixteenth and seventeenth 
centuries established the ideals and led to the feelings which were 
spread in glowing colors upon the canvasses of the greatest painters 
the world has ever known ; while, in present times, the develop 
ment of religious life to a plane of lofty hope, brotherly love, and 
a consciousness of salvation has found its highest expression in 



Music comes from the heart in a way that words cannot ; there 
are times when its appeal is resistless, and so, for nearly thirty 
years, to the sound sense of Mr. Moody s words, illumined as they 
were by the reflection of a great heart, was added the appeal of 
Mr. Sankey s song. Surely this partnership was blessed beyond 
our comprehension. 

It has been wonderful the way Mr. Sankey s song has been 
carried beyond the mere locality of utterance. An illustration of 
the way m which it heralded and accompanied the Gospel message 
as sent out from the words of his brother evangelist is found in the 
letter of a traveler who was going from England to France in 1875. 
" It has been perfectly delightful," he says " to find traces of the 
work everywhere. While waiting at - - I heard a porter filling 
the whole station with the Sweet Bye and Bye. As he came up to 


my carriage, I was struck with his bright, cheery face and spoke to 
him. The man s face glowed when he talked of Mr. Moody and Mr. 
Sankey. * * Sunday afternoon at - , I was alone in 

the reading room and began to sing to myself one of the hymns . 
Presently the door creaked, and on looking up I saw that a whole 
bevy of maids had gathered and were listening attentively. It was 
so unlike what foreign servants would do, I felt sure that they must 
be English, and I knew that if I moved they would run away, so I 
sano- on as if I had not seen them. Then an old gentleman came 


in, and on my stopping, said, O ! don t stop, but please sing 
The Home Over There . He went on to tell that he had been 
sitting gloomily in his room when he heard a Sankey hymn. How 
one is taught every day that one s times are not in one s own 
hands ! I wanted to sing for my own selfish gratification ; but I 
was shamed by being shown how it might be used, for others came 
in after, and a band of us sang Hold the Fort , a specially neces 
sary command it seems when traveling abroad." 


Evangelistic Work in England, Ireland and 


WHEN Mr. Moody arrived at Liverpool, June 27, 1873, he 
set foot upon English soil for the third time. His former 
trips had been brief ; now he had come with a determina 
tion "to win ten thousand souls for Christ." The first word 
received on landing was disappointing. He learned that the two 
friends who had invited him to England, the Rev. Mr. Pennefather, 
rector of the Mildmay Park Church, in London, and Mr. Cuthbert 
Bainbridge, an eminent Wesleyan layman, had recently died. A 
third invitation had been given by Mr. George Bennett, Secretary 
of the Young Men s Christian Association in York. 


Mr. Moody telegraphed to Mr. Bennett announcing his arrival 
and readiness to begin work, but the reply stated that there was so 
little religious warmth in York that it would take at least a month 
to get ready for the meetings. Mr. Moody, however, was not 
afraid of the prevalent spiritual frost. He telegraphed to his 
friend, " I will be in York to-night," and at 10 o clock in the even 
ing arrived in that city, unheralded and unknown. 

The outlook was not encouraging, but Mr. Moody sent for 
Mr. Sankey, who had gone from Liverpool to Manchester, and the 
meetings began at once. Only eight persons attended the first 
meeting. The other meetings on this first Sunday betrayed a 



somewhat wider interest, but during the following week the con 
gregations were very small indeed. The second week was marked 
by some improvement, and before the month was over, in spite of 
the coldness manifested by the ministers of the place, the work 
had made a considerable impression. The inquiry meetings were an 
innovation in English services, but they orew in favor and became 

j> J ^> 

more and more an important instrument of spiritual success. 
The number of converts at York was in the neighborhood of two 
hundred. The work closed with an all-day meeting, beginning 
with an hour for conversation and prayer and continued with an 
hour for praise, a promise meeting, a witness meeting, a Bible 
lecture by Mr. Moody, and finally a communion service. The 
meetings were chiefly held in chapels, the evangelist preferring 
not to go to public halls for fear of seeming to neglect the rjegu- 
larly established forms of worship. 


After attending some of Mr. Moody s meetings at York, the 
Rev. Arthur Rees, a liberal Baptist clergyman of Sunderland, 
invited the American evangelists to come and help him in his 
work. Accordingly Mr. Moody and Mr. Sankey began meetings 
in Mr. Rees chapel, Sunday, July 27th. Here, as at York, coldness 
had to be delt with, and moreover the evangelists had been 
heralded from the scene of their first labors by criticism rather 
than by praise. Still from the first large congregations attended 
the meetings, although there is little doubt that the early motive 
of attendance was curiosity. 

Gradually the people of Sunderland awoke. In order to 
avoid the appearance of sectarianism, Mr. Moody had the meet 
ings removed to the Victoria Hall, though overflow meetings were 
generally conducted in various chapels. 


Even after the power of the Spirit took hold of the people 
of Sunderland, ministerial criticism of the evangelists course 
increased, but Mr. Moody was not without friends. None of the 
attacks troubled him so long as the Holy Spirit was manifested in 
the meetings and people were being converted. At the close of 
the month the results were not what he had hoped for, but it is 
interesting to note that long after the evangelists had left, and 
when news of the great work of God through them in Scotland 
came back to Sunderland, the city was stirred profoundly, and 
moved to genuine revival power. 


By invitation of the Rev. David Lowe, Mr. Moody went from 
Sunderland to Newcastle-upon-Tyne, spending a few days in 
Jarrow on the way. lie was greeted at Newcastle by Mr. Thomas 
Bainbridge, a brother of one of the friends who had invited him 
to England. 

At Newcastle the fire was kindled which was to mightily 
move Great Britain. Ministerial opposition was overcome, five 
of the principal chapels of the town being offered for the services. 
Mr. Moody accepted the use of the Rye Hill Baptist Chapel, a 
large edifice, and within a fortnight crowds were turned away for 
want of room. All the neighboring towns and villages felt 
the spiritual impulse, and in response to requests hundreds of 
meetings were held outside the city by multiplying assistants of 
the evangelist. 

Mr. Moody, in order to prevent the exclusion of the uncon 
verted by the crowds of Christians who attended the meetings, 

* o 

now began to divide his congregations into classes, giving tickets 
of admission to the various services. Meetings for merchants 
were held in the Assembly Hall ; meetings for mechanics were held 


at the Tyne Theatre, and in each instance the size of the crowds 
usually necessitated three or four overflow meetings. 

The name and residence of every inquirer was made a matter of 
record, and in order that assistants in the inquiry room should be more 
fitted to the purpose, tickets were issued to clergymen and other men 
of practical experience in Christian work, that they might help in 
the great work of leading souls to Christ. At first most of the con 
versions were among the educated classes, but afterward the work 
became more general. The noon prayer meetings which had been 
commenced previous to the arrival of Mr. Moody, by way of pre 
paration, had grown to remarkable proportions, while Mr. Moody s 
afternoon Bible readings drew even from the ranks of busy 
merchants and professional men. Two whole-day meetings or 
conferences were held. During the last week of the meetings, the 
jubilee Singers began their connection with the work. 

As a result of this month s work, hundreds of converts were 
received into the churches, and the whole North of England was 
aroused. Scores of Christian workers were sent out to carry the 
good tidings to the remoter districts, and the stimulus to the 
various churches proved unprecedented. Mr. Moody and Mr. 
Sankey now moved toward Scotland, holding on the way brief, 
though successful, series of meetings in a number of small cities. 


To understand the influence of the labors of Mr. Moody and 
Mr. Sankey in Scotland, it is important to know something of the 
rise and progress of her Christian character. This takes us back to 
the Reformation, to the Christian organization of John Knox. In 
all subsequent struggles Scotland realized that the work of the 
Reformers had had much to do in fostering the zeal and spiritual 
independence for which her people were ever distinguished. 


Down to the close of the last century the light of the Reformation 
shone clearly, but an eclipse came, and it was not until the appear 
ance of the brothers James and Robert Haldane that the sun 
again burst forth. These men, with Mr. Simeon, an evangelical 
clergyman of Cambridge, were Scotland s first great evangelists. 
In ten years they established more than one hundred independent 
churches, providing also for the training of ministers. The next 
era was the disruption of the Church of Scotland in 1843. This, 
strangely enough, proved to be the beginning of Christian union, 
for non-conformist brethren offered to the ministers who had given 
up their livings and entered the Free Church of Scotland the use 
of their churches for half of every Sunday. Thenceforward there 
was one body in Christian work. 

Mr. Moody s meetings commenced late in November in the 
Free Church Assembly Hall. From the first no place in Fclin- 
burgh could contain the crowds. Three or four of the largest 
halls and churches were constantly in use, and even then it was 
necessary to come to the place of meeting an hour or two before 
the appointed time in order to be sure of admittance. The con 
verts were numbered by thousands. The awakening among the 
nominal church members could hardly be described. As an ex 
ample of the thoroughness of the work it is stated that at one 
meeting, composed of sixty-six young men, sixty were converted 
before they left the place. 

The watch-night meeting, which closed the year 1873, was 
perhaps the most remarkable service that had ever been held in 
Edinburgh. For five full hours a great audience, many of them 
obliged to stand, praised God and gave their testimony to the 
work of His saving grace in them. The Christian Conference 
on January 4th was attended by about 150 ministers; such a 


meeting had never been seen in Edinburgh before. The fare 
well meeting was held in the fields on the slope of Arthur s 
Seat, there being no building which could accommodate the multi 
tudes who wished to join in the last service of their brethren from 
America. As a result of the work in Edinburgh fully 3,000 per 
sons were received into the churches. 


From Edinburgh Mr. Moody went to Dundee, January 2ist, 
and for several weeks the visitations with which the Holy Spirit 
had blessed other cities came to this old stronghold of Scottish 

The meetings began at Glasgow on February 8th. Three thou 
sand Sunday-school teachers surrounded the evangelists in the City 
Hall at the first meeting. An hour before the time for the ser 
vices such a crowd had assembled that four large churches in the 
neighborhood were filled by the overflow. Mr. Moody had been 
in Glasgow in 1872, when he had attracted no attention ; now from 
the start the revival work exhibited a power almost unparalleled. 
The Glasgow noon prayer meeting had been commenced during 
the week of prayer for Scotland, which was held in Edinburgh a 
month before the evangelists went to Glasgow. This preparation 
was not in vain. 

At first, church-going people were affected. Then the hand 
of God touched the great masses of the population who were 
without the fold. Meetings were held in the streets and squares 
of the city ; fathers and mothers met to pray for the conversion of 
their children ; children s meetings were also held. The great con 
ference of Christian workers at the Kibble Crystal Palace in the 
Botanic Gardens, April 16, renewed the vigor of all departments 
of home missionary work in Scotland. 

D WIGHT L. MOODY Photograph from the painting presented to him by his English 
friends in 1884. This photograph was made by our photographer at the home of Mr. Moody, 
at Northfield, the day following the funeral, December 27, 1899. 


The last meetings were the greatest of all. Going to the 
evening service the carriage of Mr. Moody was almost blocked by 
the dense throngs which surrounded the Crystal Palace, and, seeing 
the multitudes, the evangelist determined to preach from the 
carriage, as there were more without the building than within. 
Those inside the palace, learning of the change of program, im 
mediately joined the throng outside, and the service which followed 
was one of wonderful effect. At the close of the discourse, Mr. 
Moody invited inquirers to meet him at the palace, and this 
great audience hall was filled. Large numbers gave themselves to 
Christ. It was at Glasgow that Henry Drummond was drawn to 
this great evangelistic movement. 

While in Glasgow the evangelists made several brief excur 
sions to neighboring cities. 


About the middle of May, Mr. Moody and Mr. Sankey, after 
a "tnree days visit to Edinburgh, went northward through Scotland, 
stopping in Perth, Montrose, Aberdeen, Inverness, and in some 
other towns. To the very end of Scotland, to John -o -Groat s 
house, the evangelists went, meeting crowds of people at every 
/ lopping place, and holding service after service, generally in the 
rpen air. At Aberdeen 12,000 to 20,000 people attended the out- 
r xDor services; at Inverness the meetings were held at the time of 
Hie annual wool fair, and many were reached who had been spend 
ing their lives beyond the reach of the churches. On returning 
from the north, farewell meetings were held in some of the places 
Vvhere the evangelists had labored. 


Mr. Moody and Mr. Sankey had received invitations from 
many different quarters, and they now decided prayerfully that the 


greatest opportunity before them lay in Ireland. Accordingly they 
bade good-bye to Scotland, and on September 6th, held the first meet 
ing in Belfast, at Dougal Square Chapel. The second meeting 
was held in a larger church, while the evening meeting was ad 
journed to a still larger place of worship, with seating capacity for 
about two thousand persons, which was only about one-quarter 
of those who tried to gain admission. In fact, in Ireland the at 
tendance upon the meetings was but a repetition of the crowded 
following which had sought to come under the spell of the Ameri 
can workers in Scotland. On Monday a noon prayer meeting was 
commenced, and that, too, had to be adjourned to a larger building. 
It became necessary here, as in Scotland, to divide the audiences, 
so that men s meetings, women s meetings etc., etc., were held. 
There were several great open air meetings. On one occasion two 
hundred young men gave themselves to Christ. 

The evangelists had been invited to Londonderry by a com 
mittee of the Young Men s Christian Association, and there they 
went for four days, beginning October nth, holding a number of 
notable meetings, and returning to Belfast on the i5th, to hold 
their farewell services there. The final inquiry meeting at Belfast 
was attended by about 2,400 persons, admitted by ticket ; 2, 150 con 
verts tickets were given before the close of the evening service. 


The difficulty of finding a place large enough for the meetings 
had led Mr. Moody to name to the brethren at Dublin, as a condi 
tion of his coming, the engagement of the Exhibition Palace. This 
condition was met ; the Palace was engaged, and on October 24th, 
Mr. Moody and Mr. Sankey arrived in the Irish capital. 

There were in Dublin only about 40,000 Protestants, out 
of a population of 250,000, but the denominational line was 


frequently crossed by the work of the evangelists. Indeed, 
so deep was the encroachment of the revival upon the Roman 
Catholic population, that Cardinal Cullen felt himself called 
upon to interdict the attendance of his flock upon the Pro 
testant meetings. In spite of this, many Roman Catholics were 
converted. Mr. Moody was unable to see why the line be 
tween Roman Catholicism and Protestantism should be observed 
in his work any more than the lines between different Protestant 
denominations. The fact that a man had a soul to save was a 
sufficient call to enlist his energies. 

At Dublin, the Bible readings were, perhaps, valued more than 
any other of the services. One unique meeting was held for the 
soldiers of the garrison of Curragh, who attended in large numbers 
and were won by the stories and the earnest logic of the speaker. 
An organized society of Atheists tried their hand at opposing Mr. 
Moody by introducing their members into the inquiry meetings, 
but the scheme was discovered, and the intruders were not allowed 
to enter into debate or useless conversation. 

The thoroughness with which the hearts of the Irish people 
were touched was evidenced by their liberality in providing funds to 
meet the expenses of the meetings. ,1,500 were required, and 
5,000 or 6,000 of the leading citizens of Dublin were invited by 
circular to contribute. There were only two instances of per 
sonal solicitation, but the money came in so rapidly that it was 
difficult to keep track of it. Mr. Moody and Mr. Sankey did 
not work for pay ; they took whatever the Committees on Finance 
in the various cities where they were conducting services regarded 
as a suitable remuneration, this in spite of the inevitable criticism 
made by opponents of the movement that the evangelists were " in 
the business for the money they could get out of it ". 


Dublin was merely the center of the revival interest. All over 
Ireland the spell was so powerful, that the mere announcement in a 
village that some man who had been to the Dublin services would 
tell what he had seen there, was sufficient to draw a great crowd. 
The meetings closed on November 2Qth, after a conference of three 
days, which was attended by about 800 ministers. The meeting for 
converts on the second day of the conference called together about 
2,000 persons. When their labors ended, Mr. Moody and Mr. 
Sankey went once more to England, this time not unheralded. 

In Ireland, as in Scotland, the spirit which they had aroused 
continued to manifest itself in many increasing results. 


The first meetings of the new campaign in England, were held 
at Manchester. Within a week it was said, " Manchester is now 
on fire." The services here were not marked so much by that joy 
ful spirit which had characterized the evangelism of Scotland and 
Ireland, as by a solemn earnestness, and the influence of the meet 
ings proper was extended in a great many practical ways throughout 
the city and its environs. 

An important result in Manchester was the impulse given by 
Mr. Moody to the Young Men s Christian Association movement. 
He held one meeting after which a large collection was given 
toward a new building for the Association, and this sum proved the 
nucleus of more than ,30,000 which was ultimately raised for the 
purpose. Nearly 500 names were added to the roll of active mem 
bers of the Association. 


Meetings were held in Sheffield, beginning on the night of 
December 31, 1874. It was not easy to arouse the unimpressible 
metal workers of Sheffield, and at first considerable disappointment 


was felt in the results of the services, but it was not long before the 
power of the evangelists message became manifest. 

Leaving Sheffield thoroughly awakened, Mr. Moody and Mr. 
Sankey went to Birmingham where their meetings began on Janu 
ary 1 7th, being held in the great Town Hall with its seating capacity 
for 5,000 persons. In the evening the services were held in Ring- 
ley Hall, a great enclosed area which was customarily engaged for 
the annual cattle show. In spite of its accommodations for 10,000 
or 12,000 persons, the immense building was thronged every even 
ing, an hour before the time of service. The conference with 
which the Birmingham meetings closed was attended by minis 
ters from all parts of Great Britain. After the departure of the 
"brethren from America", the work of grace continued just as it 
had in every city which they had visited. 


Mr. Moody came to Liverpool as an old friend. As the city 
contained no hall large enough for his purposes, an immense tem 
porary structure, called the Victoria Hall, had been erected. It 
held about 10,000 persons, and the expense of building it was met 
by voluntary contributions, no direct solicitation being made. This 
was the first hall erected during the campaign especially for revival 
services At the first meeting two-thirds of the congregation 
were young men. The noon prayer meeting was sometimes at 
tended by 5,000 or 6,000 persons. Eighteen services were held 
each week in the Victoria Hall, and the Gospel was also carried 
into the streets and byways, and missionary services were held in 
warerooms and in stables, as well as in the open. 

It was during one of the Liverpool meetings, that Mr. 
Moody gave a remarkable exhibition of his organizing abilities. A 
great meeting was being held and the theme for discussion was, 



"How to reach the Masses". One of the speakers expressed the 
opinion that the chief want of the masses in Liverpool was the 
institution of cheap houses of refreshment to counteract the 
saloons. When he had finished, Mr. Moody asked him to continue 
speaking for ten minutes longer, and no sooner was this time up 
when Mr. Moody sprang to his feet and announced that a company 
had been formed to carry out the objects the speaker had advocated ; 
that various eentlemen had taken 1,000 shares of i each, and 


that the subscription lists would be open until the end of the 
meeting. The capital was gathered before adjournment, and the 
company was soon floated, being known as " The British Work 
men Company, Limited". It has not only worked a revolution in 
Liverpool, but has paid a handsome dividend as well. 

During the month at Liverpool, the number of persons con 
verted, or awakened, ran into the thousands. The inquiry rooms 
were invariably crowded. 


"If I come to London," Mr. Moody had said, "you will need 
to raise ,5,000 for expenses of halls, advertising, etc." " We have 
/i o r ooo already," was the reply. This shows the spirit in which 
the efforts of Mr. Moody and Mr. Sankey in the Metropolis of the 
world were anticipated. The work of preparation had been carried 
on by able committees. Preliminary daily prayer meetings were 


It was decided to attack the city in the four quarters. The 
meetings began in the north and were held in the great Agricul 
tural Hall. The congregations in this immense structure averaged 
during the first week about 18,000 persons, but it was impossible 
to make so large a number hear the preaching, and the size was 
reduced, by means of temporary partitions, to the capacity of about 


14,000, and even then it was constantly overcrowded. The inquiry 
meetings were held in St. Mary s Hall, but so great was the curious 
crowd, which blocked the adjacent streets, that it was found 
advisable to remove these meetings to one of the galleries of the 
Agricultural Hall itself. 

The services were managed by a committee, with the assist 
ance of seventy or eighty ushers. Interest increased weekly. 
Sometimes 400 or 500 persons at one time would be conversing 
in the inquirers galleries about the salvation of their souls. As in 
other places, the work began with the better classes, and was after 
ward extended to the slums. 

The campaign in the East End, which began five weeks after 
the meetings in the North End, centered in Bow Road Hall, built 
especially for the services, and designed to hold an audience of 
10,000 persons. Overflow meetings were held in a large tent near 
the building. 


In the West End the services were held in the Royal Opera 
House, where many thousands thronged the three or four different 
meetings which were held each day. For several weeks Mr. Moody 
divided his attention between the Opera House and the Bow Road 

It was at this time that the controversy arose regarding the 
meetings at Eton. The patrons of the famous college which is 
situated in that little town, did not wish their sons subjected to 
irregular religious influence, and the matter was even taken up by 
the House of Lords. The evangelists had been invited by a large 
majority of the students in the college, but pressure in high quarters 
made it inadvisable to accept the invitation in its full intent. A 
meeting was held in the private grounds of a gentleman at Eton, 
and there Mr. Moody preached to about two hundred of the college 
boys, and two or three times as many citizens of the town. 


In conducting the meetings in South London, a new hall, 
erected for them near Camberwell Green, was occupied by the 
evangelists. This structure seated about 8,000 persons. Here 
the chief interest centered in the inquiry room, where the 
spirit was as earnest and as deep as it had been in the other quarters 
of the city. When Mr. Moody and Mr. Sankey discontinued 
services in one of the four quarters of the city, the meetings were 
continued by others, and the fire which God had permitted the two 
evangelists to kindle was not suffered to die out. The final service 
was held July i2th, the evangelists having conducted 285 meetings 
in London, and having addressed fully 2,500,000 persons. Mr. 
Moody and Mr. Sankey hastily withdrew at the conclusion of this 
last service, rather than face the ordeal of parting with so many 
dear friends. This was ever Mr. Moody s custom. 

The last meeting in England was held in Liverpool, and on 
October 6th, attended by many loving prayers, Mr. Moody and 
Mr. Sankey set sail toward the West, arriving in New York eight 
days later. 


Lecky, the historian, calmly and dispassionately asserts that 
the evangelistic labors of John Wesley and his co-workers, by lift 
ing the moral tone of the common people, saved England from a 
revolution. Mr. Moody may not have served as an instrument for 
the accomplishment of so deep an economic purpose, but it is 
certain that the regenerating springs of spiritual life, which God 
used him to draw from the rock of indifference, refreshed and 
revived a people fast tending to religious numbness. And nothing 
is so dangerous as this apathetic numbness ; it has done more to 
hinder the progress of salvation than all the active forces of the 
devil put together 


I am not prepared to deny that many who were awakened or 
converted during Mr. Moody s labors in Great Britain went back 
to their former walks soon after the immediate presence of the 
evangelists ceased to be felt ; nor will I deny that much of the 
work inspired by his efforts crystallized into conventional and 
narrow forms ; but I believe from the bottom of my heart that the 
movement blessed Britain as she had not before been blessed for 
one hundred years, and I know that tens of thousands of persons 
became better men and women for the effect of Mr. Moody s words 
upon them. Through this man God led men to read their Bibles, 
to live honestly, to rid themselves of besetting sins, and to place 
their faith in Christ as a personal Saviour. 


Evangelistic Work in the United States 

ON his return from Great Britain, Mr. Moody went to North- 
field, there to spend some little time resting at his old 
home and enjoying the companionship of his relatives. 
It will be readily understood that although he had gone from the 
United States two years before known to very few, the wonderful 
results of his labors in Great Britain had made his name a house 
hold word, and his fellow-countrymen awaited his active work in 
this country not only with curiosity (which it must be admitted was 
felt by a large body of unbelievers and indifferent ones) but also, 
many of them, with a deep conviction that the Lord had raised 
him up to lead the people in a great religious awakening. 


The Gospel campaign in the United States began at 
Brooklyn, on Sunday, October 24, 1875. The skating rink on 
Clarmont Avenue, with its seating capacity of six thousand, was 
secured for the use of the services. Preliminary work had been con 
ducted in Brooklyn according to the system which Mr. Moody 
invariably insisted upon, so that when he took up the work in 
person, almost everything was already in full swing. A chorus of 
two hundred and fifty voices had been organized to lead the music. 
Interest accumulated with the progress of the services, and the 
size of the audiences uniformly increased. Nothing in secular 
affairs seemed capable of drawing off the public attention, not 


even an exciting election, with its public meetings and torchlight 
processions. The very first meetings brought together enormous 
crowds. These audiences, it was surmised, might have been 
attracted by curiosity ; but the novelty soon wore off, and yet the 
weekday meetings at 8 A.M. and 7.30 P.M., overflowed and had to 
be accommodated in neighboring churches. The " overflow 
meetings continued as a feature of the work until the last. In the 
second week, a woman s prayer meeting followed the morning 
service, and a Bible reading was held in the afternoon, beside the 
regular evening meeting. These additional gatherings were almost 
as largely attended as the others. To all of these was added a 
young men s meeting held at night after the evening service to 
accommodate the clerks and other persons detained by business 
during the earlier hours, and inquiry meetings were also held in 
the adjoining churches. Still there was no falling off in the crowds 
who could not find even standing room, 


It is difficult to estimate the numbers who attended during 
the meetings. Counting in the overflow meetings the audiences 
must have included, especially toward the last, from fifteen thou 
sand to twenty thousand per day. Perhaps a higher estimate 
would be nearer the fact. As in Great Britain, different expedients 
were employed to change the class attendance, expedients which 
would have been fatal to a less absorbing interest. To many of 
the meetings in the Rink church-goers were not invited ; indeed 
they were asked to stay away, and admission was procurable only 
on the statement that a ticket was to be used by some unconverted 
person. The different appearance of the audiences on successive 
nights was fair evidence that they were not composed of the same 


The effect of the Brooklyn meetings was an awakening rather 
than a great conversion of non-church-goers, and prepared the 
churches for greater activity. As in England, the first work of the 
evangelists fell somewhat short of that which was to follow. No 
attempt was made to record the number of conversions, although 
they were by no means few. A feature of the work was the hearty 
and undivided support of the churches ; at one prayer meeting 
nearly one hundred ministers were present. 

During these meetings Mr. Moody sounded the keynote of his 
theory, if such it may be called, of bringing about a great religious 
awakening. He said to Henry Ward Beecher, "There is no use 
attempting to make a deep and lasting effect on masses of people, 
but every effort should be put forth on the individual." 

The meetings closed November igth. At the final service the 
building was crowded almost beyond its limit, while the streets 
were filled with thousands of persons who were disappointed in their 

endeavor to get in. 


From Brooklyn Mr. Moody and Mr. Sankey went to Philadel 
phia and began their meetings in the old Pennsylvania Railroad 
depot at Thirteenth and Market Streets, now occupied by Mr. John 
Wanamaker as a great mercantile establishment. 

The depot was situated in a dull and uninviting neighborhood, 
comparatively deserted by night, and not very well lighted, and 
when the suggestion was made that the property might be tempo 
rarily renovated for an auditorium until the railroad company should 
find a purchaser for it, there was considerable derision ; but President 
Scott, of the Pennsylvania Railroad, had a hearty and large way of 
doing things, and he told the men who were giving their interest to 
the proposed meetings, that they could have the use of the property 
at the rate of one dollar per year, provided they were ready to get 


out at a month s notice when the company should effect a sale. It 
happened, however, that just about this time a Philadelphia mer 
chant, Mr. Wanamaker, was laying plans to develop his busi 
ness on a broader scale. He made the Pennsylvania Railroad 
Company an offer for the old depot, and became its purchaser ; but, 
.before proceeding- to occupy it, he consented that the interior 
should be reconstructed temporarily for the revival services, of 
which he had been one of the chief projectors. 


About forty thousand dollars was spent in reconstruction and 
equipment of the building. Chairs were provided for about ten 
thousand persons, which leaves out of count the space upon the 
platform occupied by a chorus of six hundred singers. The 
expenses were met by voluntary contributions. Three hundred 
Christians were chosen to act as ushers while a like number of 
workers were selected to serve in the three inquiry rooms. The 
original intention had been to engage the Academy of Music, but 
this was overruled in favor of the depot, largely because of the 
suggestion that the novelty of such an auditorium would alone 
draw thousands of people. 

The first day it rained ; moreover the burning of Market Street 
bridge, the night before, had stopped the streetcars running on 
the chief thoroughfare to the place of meeting. Still the great 
improvised tabernacle was filled by an audience of 10,000. In 
Philadelphia, as elsewhere, Mr. Moody began by seeking to arouse 
the Christians to a sense of their responsibility. On one occasion, 
he spoke of the " dumb people in the churches who had said 
nothing for Christ for ten or fifteen years ", and of the " dwarfs 
who had not grown since they were converted ". On the second 
evening, a young men s meeting was conducted in Arch Street 


Methodist Church, by Mr. John Wanamaker. With a few excep 
tions the clergy of the city took hearty interest in all the services. 
Many of them, whose acquaintance with Mr. Moody s methods was 
based entirely upon vague report, had looked forward with dread 
of sensational methods, but the quiet yet thorough way in which 
Mr. Moody entered upon his work brought to these doubters a 
feeling of gratified disappointment. On November 26th, the morning 
prayer meeting had an attendance of 8,000. A Methodist minister 
said, " If we had a hundred Moodys and Sankeys in the country all 
the Protestant sects would unite within ten years." 


The last evening service of the eighth week was attended by 
more than 13,000, while many thousands were turned away. The 
regular meetings ended January i6th. However, a convention for 
clergymen and Christian laymen was held January igth and 2Oth ; 
these developed more especially into services of praise. At the first 
meeting of the convention about 1,000 ministers and lay delegates 
were present. Mr. Moody spoke first on " Evangelistic Services " 
This was followed by " How to Conduct Prayer meetings " ; 
il Inquiry Meetings Their Importance and Conduct", and "The 
Training of Young Converts and Lay Workers ". On the follow 
ing day the subjects discussed were, " How Should the Music be 
Conducted in the Lord s Work?" " How to Expound and Illus 
trate the Scriptures" ; " How to Get Hold of N on-Church-Goers " ; 
and " Our Young Men -What More can We Do for Them ? " In 
the evening, Mr. Moody spoke on " Daniel ". I mention these 
subjects to give an idea of the variety of thought which made the 
convention so helpful. Mr. Moody said that in all his experience 
thus far he had never seen such services- as these in Philadelphia. 
For fifty miles, around the city the country sent recruits, and 


the total attendance during the nine weeks was estimated at 
about 900,000. As a thank-offering a large sum was raised, 
amounting to about $127,000. The total expenses of the meetings 
were in the neighborhood of $30,000. After the evangelists had 
departed chairs and other articles which had been in use at the 
depot were sold at auction ; the chair in which Mr. Moody had sat 
brough -$55, as did also M. Sankey s chair. The principal employ 
ment of the great thank-offering collection was to help the Philadel 
phia Young Men s Christian Association complete its new building 
in time for the Centennial Exposition, which began the same year. 
The meetings in Philadelphia established Mr. Moody s leader 
ship of the Lord s active army in the United States. His clarion 
note had no uncertain sound. 


After leaving Philadelphia Mr. Moody took his family to 
Florida and rested for a time before entering on the great campaign 
in New York. But preparations in the metropolis were busily 
going on. Gilmore s Concert Garden, which had formerly been 
known as Barnum s Hippodrome, was rented for the services, 
$1,300 being paid weekly for its use. 

The meetings in the Hippodrome began February 7, 1876, at 
8 P. M. More than $15,000 had been expended on the building 
to make it completely serviceable. The crowds were handled by 
500 ushers ; a choir of 1,200 singers was placed under the order of 
Mr. Sankey ; several hundred Christian workers gave their services 
to the inquiry rooms for inquiry work. There were, for work with 
the unconverted, each day two general directors and sixteen Christian 
leaders ; each leader had twelve to fourteen helpers, so that in each 
of the seven inquiry rooms there were usually two leaders and 
twenty to thirty helpers. At the first meeting 7,000 persons were 


present in the main hall, and 4,000 others attending the overflow 
meeting, while several thousand were left in the streets. The ser- 


vice was fittingly opened with silent prayer. What that movement 
inaugurated for New York can never be estimated. 

During the first week of services the aim was to arouse pro- 
lessed Christians to a higher sense of their responsibilities. The 
noon prayer meeting began on the second day, and at the prayer 
meeting after the evening service that same day almost all of the 
great audience who had listened to Mr. Moody s sermon on faith, 
remained. More than two hundred Christians who wished their 
faith quickened arose in response to Mr. Moody s question, and 
fifty unconverted persons asked for prayer. On the fourth day 
there were five distinct meetings, the aggregate attendance being 
about 20,000. But Sunday was naturally marked by the greatest 
crowds. On the first Sunday more than 25,000 persons attended the 
meetings. There were on that day two exclusive services, one for 
men and one for women. At the afternoon meeting for women, on 
Sunday, February 2ist, 10,000 were present. At the evening meet 
ing on that clay such numbers arose for prayer that Mr. Moody said, 
There are so many I can t count them ; truly, God is in this house." 


The last two days of the Hippodrome meetings, April 1 8th and 
igth, were devoted to the Christian Convention with which Mr. 
Moody s meetings generally ended. As a thank-offering the sum 
of $135,000 was raised. The last meeting for converts was at 
tended by between three and four thousand persons who were able 
to testify to their conversion. 

Both in extent of time and in the results accomplished the 
campaign in the New York Hippodrome was perhaps the most im 
portant ever conducted by Mr. Moody. In moving New York 

o! ^ 






S - 



God moved the country, and the voice of the evangelists was heard 
throughout the land. There was so little of the sensational about 
the meetings that a narrative concerning them may seem mono 
tonous, for the reason that one service so much resembled the 
others. In each was manifested intense earnestness for souls, and 
glorious enthusiasm in the work of the Lord. 

It is not necessary to tell of all the great series of meetings 
which Mr. Moody conducted. After leaving New York he went 
by way of Augusta, Ga., Nashville, Tenn., Louisville, Ky., St. 
Louis, Mo., and Kansas City, Mo., to Chicago, and in all these 
cities his labors were blessed with great results. His greatest meet 
ings in Chicago, however, were not held until October, 1876, a date 
from which they continued for some time. The campaign in 
Boston began in the last of January, 1877. The Boston meetings, 
like those in other cities, were a wonderful demonstration of God s 
power. The assistance of the late Dr. A. J. Gordon and Miss 
Frances E. Willard was especially helpful. Interest was so great 
that a daily paper, The Tabernacle, was published to further the 
work. Every home in Boston was visited by Christian workers. 


From this time Mr. Moody s activity seldom ceased. One 
tour was followed by another, and hardly a city or town of any 
great importance in this country has failed to receive through his 
help a renewal of interest in spiritual affairs. The meetings in 
Baltimore in 1878 were marked by such notable results that I feel 
that possibly an account of them will most fittingly close this 
chapter concerning Mr. Moody s evangelistic work in the United 
States. After all there is space to do little more than indicate the 
general nature of his services to the Lord. 


In the month of October, 1878 the services began in Balti 
more. Mr. Moody had received a pressing invitation to visit 
Cleveland, but before he would give his answer he felt led to visit 
Baltimore. On his arrival he called into counsel some of the 
leading laymen of the city, and after talking the matter over with 
them, he was confident that God wanted him in that city. It was no 
half-hearted service, and, when he came to do his work, he brought 
to bear upon the city where he labored all his own personal influ 
ence, and the blessing also of the presence of his family. So, 
temporarily he removed from Northfield and came to dwell in Bal 
timore. A committee of laymen was selected to have charge of 
this work. The committee was as follows : Dr. James Carey 
Thomas, Dr. P. C. Williams, Gen. John S. Berry, Mr. G. S 
Griffith, Mr. Henry Taylor, Mr. George W. Corner, and Mr. A. M. 



The following notice one day appeared in the daily papers : 
" D. L. Moody will conduct meetings for Christians at the Mount 
Vernon Place M. E. Church, Tuesday, Wednesday, Thursday and 
Friday of this week, at 4 P. M. Subject: "The Holy Spirit." The 
meetings in this church were simply preparatory to the great work 
which was yet to follow. Every evangelical denomination in the 
city was represented. 

Special meetings for men were held in the Associate Reformed 
Church, and noonday meetings were held in the Maryland Insti 
tute. There were some notable experiences in these meetings. 
Several gamblers were seated in one of their accustomed haunts 
one evening when it was suggested as a joke that they go to hear 
Moody. The proposition was agreed to. The meetings were being 
held at that time in St. Paul s M. E. Church, South. At the close 
of the meeting Mr. Moody started towards the gamblers ; they 


immediately arose to leave the building. He called out to them, 
" Don t go, men ; I want to see you," but they kept on going. 
Following after them he called out, " Come back, young men, come 
back ;" but they refused and left. A few days after this, one of 
them, who belonged to a prominent family in the city, was taken 
very sick, and as he lay upon his bed entirely helpless, was asked by 
one of Mr. Moody s workers, if he would not come to Christ. He 
made this promise : "If God will only allow me to leave this room 
I will become a Christian." He finally recovered, and one of the 
first things he did was to go to the meetings which were being 
held in the Associate Reformed Church. At the close of the 
preaching when the inquiry meeting was announced, Mr. Moody 
started down the east side aisle where this man was sitting. As 
he approached him he said, " I am glad to see you, I have been 
looking for you several weeks." "Why, you don t know me, Mr. 
Moody," said the man. "Yes 1 do," he answered, "you are one 
of those gamblers I saw out at Dr. Cox s church." The man 
fulfilled his promise to God by accepting Christ for his Saviour ; 
gave a wonderful testimony of His saving power, and was instru 
mental in the conversion of many others who had been gamblers 

like himself. 


One great feature of Mr. Moody s work had always been the 
singing, the wisdom of which may be seen in the following : While 
he was holding services in the Monument Street M. E. Church, 
a man addicted to drink and with no thought of God attended 
one of the meetings. He was much impressed with the singing, 
particularly with one hymn, " Come, O, Come to Me." He heard 
the announcement for the day meetings, and he determined to 
attend. As he entered the church Mr. Bliss was singing the hymn 
above mentioned. The man bought a hymn book that he might 


read the hymn for himself, and testified that he had no peace. 
Finally he burned the book, but he could not burn the impression 
that had been made by the Spirit. He then drank the harder, but 
could not drown the impression. Time passed on ; one night he 
wandered into the Methodist Church, and as he did so he heard 
them singing again, " Come, O, Come to Me," and there that night 
he obeyed the call and accepted Christ. The hymn was number 
nighty-eight (88) in Gospel Hymns, No. 3. Mr. Moody always 
Rpoke of him after that as No. 88. 

During the meetings at Broadway M. E. Church, a pickpocket 
entered the meeting for the purpose of relieving some one of his 
gold watch, which he was not long in doing ; after procuring his 
prize, he started to leave the church but was unable to do so, for 
those who were in had to remain, and those who were out could 
not get in ; he was therefore led to listen, was much impressed 
with the sermon, and stayed for the inquiry meeting, where he 
accepted Christ as his personal Saviour. The next day the door 
bell of the parsonage was rung, and when the servant answered, 
she found no one, but tied to the knob of the door was a package. 
This when opened was found to contain a gold watch and chain, 
and with it a note stating the facts, and asking that it be returned 
to the owner, which was done. The repentant thief gave his name 
and address, but asked that he might be forgiven, as God had 

forgiven him. 


Dr. Leyburn s church (Associate Reformed), where the meet 
ings, for men only, were held at 4 p. M. was the scene of many new 
births. One day a man who had lost all through drink and who 
had brought his family to the verge of starvation, was asked by an 
unsaved man to go to hear Mr. Moody. At first he ridiculed the 
idea, but finally said, " Can a fellow get warm there ?" (his feet 


being out of his shoes). On being assured that he could, he went. 
He was ushered to the third seat from the front. Mr. Moody took 
for his text Matt. 1:21, " Thou shalt call his name Jesus for he shall 
save his people from their sins." The man said to himself, "That is 
what I need, some one to save me from my sins ; I have been 
trying to save myself, and have made a miserable failure." When 
Mr. Moody had finished his talk, he looked straight at the man, 
and said, "Do you want this Saviour?" He answered, "I do." 
Turning to one of the workers, Mr. Moody said, " Go talk to that 
man." In a little while the worker said, "Would you like me to 
pray with you ?" The man replied, " That is just what I have been 
wanting you to do ever since you have been here." The worker 
prayed, and a familiar expression with that man afterward was, " I 
left my sins in the third pew of Dr. Leyburn s church." He became 
a great worker for Christ, and is now a preacher of the Gospel. 


In this same church a physician who was an infidel, attended 
the services, simply through curiosity. Mr. Moody s text was, 
" What think ye of Christ ?" The next day he attended again, 
and Mr. Moody spoke on " Walking with God ". He began an 
investigation to find if such a person did really live. This must be 
done outside the Word of God as he did not claim to believe in the 
Bible. The result of his investigation was the acceptance of the 
Christ of God and Bible. Since that time he has been an active 
Christian worker. 

Perhaps no meetings were more interesting than those held in 
the Maryland Institute at noon. At the door taking tickets was a 
man who, but a few months before, was running a beer saloon in 
East Baltimore. On entering, one who knew him said, "Why, 
Tom, what are you doing here ?" His reply was, " O, I have given 


up that business and accepted Jesus Christ as my Saviour, and now 
I am a doorkeeper in the house of my God." 

On the 26th of March, 1879, Detective Tod B. Hall, of the 
Baltimore City Detective Force, entered the Institute looking for 
a man with whom he had business, who, he was told, was in the 
meeting. He was persuaded to remain and was ushered to a front 
seat. He was much impressed with Mr. Moody s earnestness 
and simplicity. The text was John III: 14, 15. "As Moses lifted 
up the serpent in the wilderness, etc." When he had finished his 
sermon, Mr. Moody asked that all Christians rise, and many arose. 
Then he said, " All those who believe that by putting into 
practice what I have said they will receive the benefits of a saved 
life, please rise. " 


He then and there believed on the Lord Jesus Christ, and re 
ceived Him as his personal Saviour. Passing out from the seats into 
the aisle he was met by many who knew him, and to all he said, " It 
is settled I am determined to live a different life the balance of my 
days." | He entered the Institute to find a man, and found The 
Man Chrirt Jesus, j His first act was to go to the City Hall, and 
into the office where the detectives were at that hour of the day. 
He told them what he had done, and how he proposed by God s 
help to live, and then said, " Now, boys, all I ask is, don t ridicule 
me, but give me your sympathy." He then and there started for 
his home, and when he arrived he found a strange lady in the 
house, and the devil suggested, " Don t say anything until this 
strange lady is gone." In his own language, " I saw it was a trick 
of the devil," and walking to the center of the room he said. 
" Annie, I left you this morning not worthy the name of a husband, 
not worthy the name of father to our children, but a little while 


ago, at the Maryland Institute, I determined to live a different life ; 
let us kneel clown and ask God to help me be a better man." They 
did so, that being the first prayer ever offered by him in his home ; 
when he arose his wife said, "ITod, if you have made up your mind 
to be a Christian I will be one too ;" and they both took their stand 
i for Christ the same day. And no one who visited that home after 
that day, would doubt that Christ had an abiding place there. 
In July, 1896, his wife took her departure to be with Christ; 
as she bade him good-bye she said, " Tod, I ll wait and watch 
for you, and give you a royal welcome when you come." 


I know of very few men who have been more wonderfully 
blessed in their Christian experience than Tod B. Hall. I have 
seen him in my own church, and in other places, literally lead 
scores of men to Christ. 

In the same place one day, as Mr. Moody was working in the 
after-meeting, he came to a man in the centre aisle and said, " Are 
you a Christian ?" To this question the man replied, "Yes sir. I 
am glad to say, Mr. Moody, I am." Passing on, he came to one 
who was not a Christian. He suddenly turned to one of the ushers 
and said, " Tell that man to come here" (referring to the one who 
was glad he was a Christian). As he approached, Mr. Moody said, 
"Sit down there and talk to this man." Whereupon the man re 
plied, "You will have to excuse me, Mr. Moody ; that is something 
I never do." Mr. Moody turned to him quickly and said, " Either 
sit down and talk to that man v or else sit down and let some one 
talk to you." 

On Friday evening, May i6th, Mr. Moody preached his last 
public sermon in the Mount Vernon Church, where nearly eight 
months before he had begun the meetings. On the evening of 


May 26th, after the usual meeting of the converts in the Y. M. C. A. 
rooms, conducted by E. W. Bliss it was proposed that the entire 
company go in a body to Mr. Moody s house on Lanvale street. 
He was to leave the next day, and all wanted to show their love 
in this simply way. On reaching his house they sang, " He 
will hide us". Mr. Moody appeared and spoke loving words 
in saying good-bye. One of the company then sang, " There s a 
land that is fairer than day ". Mr. Moody then offered a fervent 
prayer and said good-bye. The next day he left for his home in 


Mr, Moody In Two Wars 

WHEN the Civil War broke out Mr. Moody was one of the 
busiest men in Chicago. The Young- Men s Christian 
Association work and his Mission were occupying his 
time fully, but he and his associates were not slow to see the great 
opportunity which the army camps afforded to reach throngs of 
men who were not easy to approach under normal conditions. 
Not long after the commencement of hostilities there came into 
being two great organizations, the Sanitary Commission and the 
Christian Commission the one to look after the physical welfare, 
the other to look after the spiritual welfare of the soldiers. 


The Sanitary Commission was the result of the federation of 
the so-called " Soldiers Aid Societies ", which had individually 
already accomplished much good. At the outset the Government 
had not approved of these societies, fearing the effect of their 
operation upon the discipline of the troops, but, as their value 
became more apparent, and after they had been consolidated in one 
general organization, the field widened until the Sanitary Com 
mission ranged in importance along with the Government Medical 

The Christian Commission was projected by a convention, 
held in Norfolk, Va., November 16, 1861, and Mr. George H. 
Stuart, of Philadelphia, was elected president. Like the Sanitary 



Commission it was recognized and countenanced by the Govern^ 
ment. Says one writer : " The Commissions aided the surgeon, 
helped the chaplain, followed the armies in their marches, went 
into the trenches and along the picket-lines. Wherever there was 
a sick, a wounded, a dying man, an agent of the Christian Com 
mission was near by." As often as possible the workers gave 
Christian burial to the dead, and marked the graves so that later 
they could be identified by the relatives or friends. Religious 
services were conducted in camp or in the field ; religious literature 
was distributed widely ; in short, every means was employed to turn 
to the call of their Divine Master the attention of thousands of 
men who had answered their country s call. 

The Chicago Youmr Men s Christian Association was one of 

" ?5 <2> 

many whose individual efforts in behalf of the soldiers led to the 
convention which formed the Christian Commission. The devo 
tional committee, of which Mr. Moody was chairman, began to 
work immediately after the second call for volunteers, when the 
oreat rendezvous of Camp Douglas was established near the 
southern limits of Chicago. The committee was on the ground at 
the arrival of the first regiment, and began prayer meetings at 
once. Religious literature was given out among the soldiers, and 
Sunday services were established where they could easily be 
attended by the soldiers. The work spread so rapidly that the 
committee was obliged to send out a call for assistants. One 
hundred and fifty men, clerical and lay, responded, and eight or 
ten meetings were held every evening in the different camps. 
During the war the Association held more, than 1,50x3 services 
in or near Chicago. The Association Chapel, built at Camp 
Douglas in October, 1861, was the first camp chapel erected. 


Soldiers who were converted at Camp Douglas went to the 
front, and presently a call came to Chicago to send Christian 
workers to the Union lines. Mr. Moody answered this invitation 
in person, being the first regular army delegate from Chicago. His 
earliest work in the field was with the troops near Fort Donelson, 

Mr. Moody s idea of the best treatment for dying soldiers was 
to carry to them the glad tidings of salvation and to point out to 
them the open gates of Heaven. He maintained that the adminis 
tration of physical comforts was comparatively an unimportant 
matter. When death is a question of only a few hours and he 
whom the dark angel is claiming is far from the path of righteous 
ness, who will care to hear of temporal things while some friend 
stands ready, to lead him back to the way of truth ? 


As long as the War continued Mr. Moody went back and forth 
between Chicago and the various camps and battlefields. How 
his experience was widened, how his faith was strengthened by the 
visions of grace which God permitted him to see ! The triumphant 
deaths which he and his fellow laborers witnessed are almost beyond 
enumeration. Many were the assurances of salvation which came 
to their ears from dying lips, and they saw hundreds of ashy 
faces lighted up with a "light that never was, on sea or land". \\ 
was practical work, this. Often there was time only for a few 
words of prayer, or a brief exhortation But God s blessing came 
with the asking. 

From the many stories which 1 have heard Mr. Moody tell of 
his experiences during the terrible years of the war, I have selected 
the following : 

I was in a hospital at Murfreesboro, and one night after mid 
night 1 was woke up and told that there was a man in one of the 


wards who wanted to see me. I went to him, and he called me 
chaplain ---I wasn t a chaplain and he said he wanted me to 
help him die. And I said, I d take you right up in my arms and 
carry you into the Kingdom of God if I could ; but I can t do it ; 1 
can t help you to die. And he said, Who can? I said, The 
Lord Jesus Christ can He came for that purpose. He shook his 
head and said, He can t save me ; I have sinned all my life. And 
I said, But He came to save sinners. I thought of his mother in 
the North, and I knew that she was anxious that he should die 
right, and I thought I d stay with him. I prayed two or three 
times, and repeated all the promises I could, and I knew that in a 
few hours he would be gone. I said I wanted to read him a conversa 
tion that Christ had with a man who was anxious about his soul 
I turned to the third chapter of John. His eyes were riveted on 
me, and when I came to the i4th and 15th verses, he caught up 
the words, As Moses lifted up the serpent in the wilderness, 
even so must the Son of Man be lifted up ; that whosoever 
believeth on Him should not perish, but have eternal life. He 
stopped me and said, Is that there ? I said, Yes, and he asked 
me to read it again, and I did so. He leaned his elbows on the cot 
and clasped his hands together and said, That s good ; won t you 

read it again ? ; 


" I read it the third time, and then went on with the rest of 
the chapter. When I finished, his eyes were closed, his hands were 
folded, and there was a smile on his face. O ! how it was lit up 1 
What a change had come over it ! I saw his lips quivering, and \ 
leaned over him and heard, in a faint whisper, As Moses lifted up 
the serpent in the wilderness, so must the Son of Man be lifted up, 
that whosoever believeth on Him should not perish, but have eter 
nal life. He opened his eyes and said, That s enough ; don t read 


any more. He lingered a few hours, and then pillowed his head on 
those two verses and went up in one of Christ s chariots and took 
his seat in the Kingdom of God. 

" You may spurn God s remedy and perish ; but I tell you 
God don t want you to perish. He says, As I live I have no plea 
sure in the death of the wicked. Turn ye, turn ye, for why will 

ye die ? 


" After the terrible battle of Pittsburg Landing, we were taking 
the wounded down the Tennessee River to a hospital. I said to 
some of the Christian Commission, We must not let a man die on 
the boat without telling him of Christ and Heaven. You know 
the cry of a wounded man is Water ! water ! As we passed 
along from one to another, giving them water, we tried to tell them 
of the water of life, of which, if they would drink, they would never 
die. I came to one man who had about as fine a face as I ever saw. 
I spoke to him, but he did not answer. I went to the doctor, and 
said : Doctor, do you think that man will recover? No; he lost 
so much blood before we got him off the field that he fainted while 
we were amputating his leg. He will never recover. I said: I 
can t find out his name, and it seems a pity to let him die without 
knowing who he is. Don t you think we can bring him to ? You 
may give him a little brandy and water, said the doctor that will 
revive him if anything will/ 


" I sat down beside him, and gave him brandy and water every 
now and then. While 1 was waiting I said to a man near by : Do 
you know this man ? O yes, that is my chum. Has he a father 
and mother living? He has a widowed mother. Has he any 
brothers or sisters ? Two sisters ; but he is the only son. What 


is his name ? William Clarke. I said to myself that I could not 
let him die without getting" a message for that mother. Presently 
he opened his eyes, and I said : William, do you know where you 
are ? He looked around a little dazed, and then said : O, yes ; I 
am on my way home to mother. Yes, you are on your way home, I 
said ; but the doctor says you won t reach your earthly home. I 
thought I d like to ask you if you had any message for your mother. 
His face lighted up with an unearthly glow, as he said: O, yes; 
tell my mother that I died trusting in Jesus. It was one of the 
sweetest things I ever heard in my life ! Presently, I said : Any 
thing else, William ? With a beautiful smile he said, Tell my 
mother and sisters to be sure and meet me in Heaven ; and he 
closed his eyes. He was soon unconscious again, and in a few 
hours his soul took its flight to join his Lord and Master. 


It was my privilege to go to Richmond with General Grant s 
army. Now just let us picture a scene. There are a thousand 
poor captives, and they are lawful captives, prisoners in Libby 
Prison. Talk to some of them that have been there for months, 
and hear them tell their story. I have wept for hours to hear them 
cell how they suffered, how they could not hear from their homes 
and their loved ones for long intervals, and how sometimes they 
would get messages that their loved ones were dying, and they could 
not get home to be with them in their dying hours. Let us, for 
illustration, picture a scene. One beautiful clay in spring they are 
there in the prison. All news has been kept from them. They 
have not heard what has been going on around Richmond, and I 
can imagine one says one day, Ah, boys, listen ! I hear a band 
of music, and it sounds as if they were playing the old battle-cry of 
the Republic. It sounds as if they were playing the The Star 


Spangled Banner ! Long may it wave o er the land of the free and 
the home of the brave ! And the hearts of the poor fellows begin 
to leap for joy, I believe Richmond is taken. I believe they are 
coming to deliver us ; and every man in that prison is full of 
joy, and by and by the sound comes nearer and they see it is so. 
It is the Union army ! Next the doors of the prison are unlocked ; 
they fly wide open, and those thousands of men are set free. Wasn t 
that good news to them ? Could there have been any better news ? 
They are out of prison, out of bondage, delivered. Christ came to 
proclaim liberty to the captive. " 


A veteran of the war tells the following story, which, while 
its Importance is slight , gives an idea of the interest aroused by 
Mr. Moody s work. 

" The death of Mr. Moody calls to my mind the first time I 
ever saw or heard of him. It was at Murfreesboro, Tenn., in the 
spring of 1862, when General Rosecrans was preparing his army 
for an advance on Tullahoma. Moody came there under the 
auspices of the Christian Commission. His preaching resulted in 
quite a revival in a number of regiments and brigades, and caused 
considerable excitement and great interest. General Alexander 
McDowell McCook, who commanded one of the corps, became 
much interested in the work. There was something of a rivalry 
between a number of regiments as to which furnished the most 
recruits to Moody s Christian army. They told a story on Colonel 
Fred Kneffler, of an Indiana regiment, who was an enthusiastic 
admirer and defender of his regiment and did not propose to allow 
it to play second to any regiment in the army of the Cumberland. 

" One day an officer of another regiment came over and 
related in the hearing of Colonel Kneffler that the evening before 


some twenty converts had been baptized. This made the number 
exceed the converts of Colonel Fred s regiment by some twelve or 
fifteen. The Colonel immediately summoned his adjutant and in 
his extremely German brogue made more broken by the excite 
ment under which he labored ordered him to detail fifteen men 
^and have them baptized without delay." 


Mr. Moody was at Shiloh, at Murfreesboro, with the army at 
Cleveland and Chattanooga ; he was one of the first to enter 
Richmond with Grant s army, devoting himself there to the soldiers 
of both armies without discrimination. But the greatest Christian 
work with which he was connected during the war was the revival 


among the Confederate prisoners at Camp Douglas. This camp, 
originally used for the instruction of Union recruits, was trans* 
formed into a prison at the time when about 10,000 rebel captives 
were sent there after the taking of Fort Donelson. The burden 
of the souls of these men lay heavy on Mr. Moody s heart. One 
day he secured a permit to visit them, and gave it to the secretary 
of the Young Men s Christian Association, himself accompanying 
him in the thought that as assistant to the other he might enter the 
lines without a question. The guard refused to let both the men 
in on one pass, Mr. Moody exhibiting in vain the can of oil which 
he was carrying to furnish light for the service. But the officer of 
the day, who overheard the conversation and came up to investigate, 
recognized Mr. Moody and took him to headquarters, where 
through the exercise of his official influence the young missionary 
was given a pass to go in and hold meetings for the prisoners 
whenever he might choose. 

A few minutes later Mr. Moody and his friend, Mr. Hawley, 
began their first meeting for the prisoners. Deep interest was 


manifested from the start. Meetings were held in the prison camp 
thereafter every afternoon and evening. Great numbers were 
soundly converted, and they were organized into a Young Men s 
Christian Association. As large an opportunity as possible was 
given them for Christian culture. In this revival work a great 
many Christian ministers and laymen assisted. 


The report of the Army Committee for the year 1865 shows a 
distribution of 1,537 Bibles, 20,565 Testaments, 1,000 prayer books, 
2,025 hymn books, 24,896 other religious books, 127,545 religious 
newspapers, and 43,450 pages of tracts, besides 28,400 literary 
papers and magazines. The Camp Douglas chapel was erected at 
a cost of $2,300, and a soldiers library and reading room were 
furnished by the Association, in a building erected by the Christian 
Commission. This was all in addition to the regular home work. 

An employment bureau was established this year, chiefly for 
the benefit of the many wounded soldiers who were continually 
applying to the Association for assistance. Situations were found 
tor 1,435 men, 124 boys, and 718 girls, besides transient employ 
ment for many persons who were unable to get out to service. 

All this work was clue in large part to the consecrated zeal of 
Mr. Moody. He never would be limited to a certain line of 
opportunity, but always took advantage of every chance to do 
something for his Master. His work during the Civil War exempli- 


fied all those qualifications of his which shone through his later and 
more extended efforts, and it was for him, moreover, practically 
the first recognition he received outside his own city of Chicago. 

More than thirty years passed by before the United States 
again found itself in arms. Like the Civil War, the War with 
Spain was undertaken for the relief of an oppressed people. The 


opportunity for a Christian campaign in the army camps was as 
great in 1898 as in 1861, perhaps greater, and the organized forces 
of Christian workers were much more efficient at the outset in the 
later year. This increased efficiency in Christian organization, who 
shall say in how much it was due to Mr. Moody s service during 

the long interval ? 


April 25, 1898, three days after the President s first call for 
volunteers, the International Committee of the Young Men s Chris^ 
tian Association met in New York City to discuss the situation, 
and decided to undertake immediately a work among the soldiers 
and sailors. The organization had the machinery necessary for 
the undertaking. In nearly 700 cities throughout the country 
there were local associations ; these in the several states were 
united in state organizations, with state committees and state 
secretaries, and were finally all bound together in an international 

organization, with its international committee, sub-committees and 

secretaries. Accordingly, in order to promote united effort and 
to secure effective co-operation, the international committee ap 
pointed a sub-committee to organize and supervise the work, its 
official title being " The Army and Navy Christian Commission of 
the International Committee of Young Men s Christian Associa 
tions." The work of the Commission was divided into three depart 
ments : the Executive, for general supervision, with Colonel John 
|. McCook as chairman ; the General work, for the direction of the 
social, physical and regular religious effort, including the Bible 
classes, with C. W. McAlpin as chairman ; and the Evangelistic 
department, for the promotion of evangelistic effort in the different 
camps, with D. L. Moody as chairman. 

The Evangelistic department through Mr. Moody kept a force 
of clergymen and evangelists in the field, co-operating with the 


regular religious work carried on in the tents. A careful and con 
servative estimate shows over 8,000 soldiers who publicly professed 
to accept Christ in all the meetings during the summer, while the 
number of those stimulated in their Christian lives cannot be esti 
mated. An interesting fact in this connection is that the regiments 
that suffered most in the battles around Santiago were, with few 
exceptions, the regiments that, when in Tampa, were encamped 
around the threat canvas-covered tabernacle where were held 


nightly services, some of which were attended by more than 2,500 
soldiers, and where many of these men became Christians. One of 
these companies went into the battle with seventy-six men, and 
the next day, at roll call, only seventeen answered. 

The work was established in the regiments of colored troops 
at the various camps, with colored young men of influence and 
ability in charge. This received the approbation of all students of 
the race problem. A prominent colored minister, after watching 
it carefully, termed it the " most practical and most helpful work I 
have ever seen carried on among the colored people." 


In all the camps visitation of the sick was carried on, both the 
camp secretaries and visiting evangelists taking part in this service 

The following is one of many incidents : A new ward being 
opened one day was at once filled with sixty-six invalid soldiers. Going 
through the wards a worker came in contact with a sick boy from a 
Pennsylvania regiment, and stopping to talk to him, found the boy 
ready for the Gospel message. The boy said he came from a 
Christian home and had a brother in the missionary field, but that 
he had been a bad boy and had given his family much trouble. 
After talking with him a while, he said to the secretary, " Do you 
mean to say that I can be saved now and here?" The secretary 


assured him that such was the case, and opened to him the simple 
way of salvation. Before the secretary left, the boy joined him in 
prayer, praying for himself, and when he was leaving he said, 
" Now, remember, chaplain, I have accepted Jesus Christ as my 
personal Saviour, and in so doing you tell me I am saved." He 
exacted a promise from the secretary that he would return during 
the evening, and when he returned the boy greeted him cheerfully, 
and said, " I am a very sick boy, but remember, whatever comes, I 
tell you now that I have accepted Jesus Christ and am trusting 
Him as my Saviour." The next morning, as the secretary made 
his rounds, the soldier boy had gone to his long home. 


The Commission followed closely in the wake of the Army of 
invasion, and pressed its work among the soldiers around Santiago 
de Cuba. It followed General Miles army to Porto Rico, and 
with the third expedition to the Philippines workers and equip 
ment were sent to render similar service. 

The Navy Department at Washington supported the plan 
cordially, although from the nature of the case it was not easy to 
accomplish work on the ships. It was decided to place a represen 
tative of the Commission on each ship that had no regular chaplain, 
but the war was over so quickly that only one vessel was thus sup 
plied. An idea of the feasibility of the work, however, is shown 
in the following incident from the one worker s report : 

" At first, as I started to go over the ship with other things, I 
would fill my side pockets with copies of the New Testament, 
and give a copy away now and then, after a special personal talk 
with an open-hearted sailor or marine. As a matter of fact, I 
thought there would be no general eagerness for the books, and so 
great tact should be exercised in giving them out. I said to myself 


the first day, 4 These 300 Testaments will last through my entire 
service, but I was utterly mistaken. One day a marine said, 
What are those little books in your pockets? I replied, Testa 
ments. Then he quickly said, Will you give me one ? I gave 
him one, and by that time there was about me quite a crowd of 
men who were off duty (I was below in their quarters), and they 
all wanted the books. From that time I gave away fifty books a 
day until they were all gone. One night I heard some one at my 
window. I sprang up, thinking it was a marine after a drink of 
ice-water ; but, to my surprise, a sailor was standing there in the 
dark, like Nicodemus. He said, with some hesitation, Chaplain, 
I am after one of those little Bibles. 

All this evangelistic work was directed by Mr. Moody from 
Northfield. His health made it inadvisable for him to go to the 
front during the summer heat, so he planned to take the field in 
person in the autumn. But when the autumn came the war was 
over, and his presence was no longer necessary. To him, however, 
belongs the credit of organization. 


At the beginning of the war, the International Committee 
undertook the task to which it had been manifestly called, with but 
little, if any, thought of the far-reaching possibilities of the future. 
When the war closed it was evident that a door of opportunity had 
been opened for a permanent service to a large and important class 
of young men. Accepting the responsibility of the situation, the 
International Committee voted to make the work, so auspiciously 
begun, a permanent feature of its plan and effort, and in September 
1898, its Army and Navy Department was organized. The ninety- 
seven army posts in this country, and such as may be established in the 
new possessions, will form a field for extended effort, and already in 


several of these, associations have been organized. The regimental 
plan of organization is also being tested with good results. A compre 
hensive plan of work covering the entire Navy has already been in 
augurated. A Naval Young Men s Christian Association has been 



The following incidents illustrate the value of the evangelistic 
work during the war with Spain. 

" I ll never surrender to Spain," said a great stalwart soldier, 
"but, boys, I m going to surrender to Jesus Christ to-night." 
What that meant in the way of moral courage few can understand, 
facing as he did the jibes and sneers of his old companions. 

At the close of a meeting in Camp Thomas theatre three 
soldiers came to an association worker and said that a man who had 
been converted a week before was sick, and wanted to see them. 
They went up to his tent, and found him suffering terribly, but re 
joicing that he had accepted Christ. He said several times, "Well, 
I ve lived right one week, anyway." 

A young soldier from one of the Texas regiments was reproved 
gently by the camp secretary for swearing and he immediately arose 
and apologized, saying: "1 don t know why I utter these oaths 
except that I am living in an atmosphere of obscenity and cursing ; 
I never swore at home ; I trust you will forgive me, sir ; 1 did not 
realize that you were present." 

It was at the close of the service in the Third Brigade Young 
Men s Christian Association tent, Camp Cuba Libre, Jacksonville, 
Florida. A hundred soldiers had risen for prayers, and at least 
fifty had come forward and given their hands in token of a surren 
der to Christ as a personal Saviour. The benediction had been 
pronounced when a bright-faced Virginia boy, nineteen years old, 
came to the platform and said : "Won t you pray for me, sir r I want 


to be a Christian here in camp." They knelt together, and others 
gathered around until twenty noble fellows were in the group of 
prayer. Nearly all confessed the Lord Jesus Christ in prayer and 
went down to their tents rejoicing. 


From the activity which Mr. Moody displayed in the two wars 
which were fought during his working career, it might be thought 
that he was not averse to international conflicts. This was far from 
true. It was simply that when war came he saw in it, and took 
advantage of, an opportunity to do good. Just before the com 
mencement of the Spanish war, in a meeting at Pittsburg, he told 
his hearers what he thought of war. 

"War, awful war!" he exclaimed. "Never has our country 
had more need of your prayers than at the present time. God keep 
us from war, if it be possible, and God keep hate of Spain out of 
our hearts ! I have not met a man who served in the last war who 
wants to see another. God knows that I do not want to see the 
carnage and destruction that such a war would bring. God pity 
America and Spain. There are many mothers who will be bereaved, 
many homes broken up, if we have war. Have you thought of 
this ? " 

" Have you thought of this ?" No ; in the heat of prepara 
tion, in our eagerness to avenge a wronged people, in all the excite 
ment of what seemed to be a Divine call to arms, many of us did 
not think of this. But the great, tender heart of Moody ached with 
the sorrow of anticipation. He knew that nations are nourished 
by the rain of mothers tears ; he knew that sad-faced fathers to-day, 
like Abraham of old, stand ready to offer up their sons on their 
country s altar. And with a pity dare I say it ? a pity akin to the 
pity of his Master, he yearned for his people. 


The Spiritual Side of Northfield 

NORTH FIELD is beautiful for situation, and the words oi 4 
the Psalmist in Psalm xlviii : 2, " Beautiful for situation, the 
joy of the whole earth, is Mount Zion," in the judgment 
of many people could be applied to this center of influence in the 
Christian world of to-day. 

It is impossible to think of Northfield without thinking of Mr. 
Moody, and equally impossible to consider for a moment the work 
of D. L. Moody, without being compelled to give much considera 
tion to his native town, the place he loved as few men love the 

place of their birth. 


Independent of its spiritual attractions, there are few more 
beautiful places ; the Connecticut River, bending here and there 
between hill and vale, is more than interesting. The poet speaks 
of " rivers singing their way to the sea ;" one can quite understand 
how this expression could be used in this connection, for we quite 
believe that it would be true of the Connecticut. And if the river 
itself could speak it would tell many a story of lives that from 
Northfield have sung their way on up to Heaven, and have started 
the melody of song in many other lives as well. It is said that 
Mr. Moody loved the view from his own house better than from 
almost any other point of observation, and well he might. Dr. 
Gordon once wrote of him, " Moody cannot endure the seashore ; 
his green fields and ever shadowy hills and deep-rolling Connecticut 

are his paradise." 

8- a 

I s 

P O 









Northfield is a typical New England town. It consists practi 
cally of one long street, on either side of which stand stately elms, 
their branches meeting overhead and forming an arch, which has 
ever increasing beauty for the lovers of the quaint old town. It 
has ever been a very winsome place both because of the fact that 
it is so far removed from the busy hum of cities as to make it rest 
ful, and also because here within the boundaries of the town so 
many people have seen themselves to be out of touch with God 
and have come to know Him in all His fulness, and thus have 
entered the life of blessing. 


But Northfield was clear to Mr. Moody for more reasons than 
one, and I am quite sure that he never thought of it, that there 
were not more than a hundred reasons why it should be much to 
him. He used to say that when the train left Greenfield, which 
was not far away from his own home, he found himself so impa 
tient to be with his loved ones that it was impossible to sit still, 
and so he would frequently walk up and down the aisle of the car 
until he was safely home. 

The center of Northfield, to the pilgrim journeying thither 
from all parts of the world, was the home of Mr. Moody himself, 
and the visit to that home, and a vision of it, both within and 
without, furnished one of the best comments on his life. Here 
dwelt a man through whose hands millions of dollars had passed, 
and practically none of it, though he had the best of right to a 
portion of it, both legally and morally, was turned aside to give 
him what the world would count luxuries. Tens of thousands of 
homes are more beautifully and expensively furnished, but there 
was an air about this heart of Northfield which one detected the 
moment he crossed the threshold of the home an air not of necessity 


associated with tapestries or pictures or paintings or furnish 
ings ordinarily found in the homes of the rich, but which ever 
comes, when Christ is the unseen guest and the head of the house. 


The old home was much to the Great Evangelist because it 
was his home. It was associated with his early struggles with 
poverty, with his father and mother, so dear to him, with his own 
immediate household, bound to him, it would seem, with ties 
stronger than those that ordinarily unite the members of the 
family ; with the students whom he loved and whom it was his 
delight to help to gain an education. It was the scene of the be 
ginning and the growth of the Bible Conferences, which have 
yearly increased in influence and power until the whole Christian 
world acknowledges its indebtedness to God for this fountain of 
blessing. There, at Mt. Hermon, the site of the boys school, was 
started the Student Volunteer movement, which has been used of 
God to send hundreds of young men and women to foreign fields, 
and influenced hundreds more who now stand waiting for an oppor 
tunity to go. Is it any wonder that Mr. Moody loved Northfield ? 
We love it too because it is associated with his triumphs. " Tri 
umphs over the obstacles which stood in the way of his buying 
back his old home which had been lost by his father s failure in 
business. Triumphs over the discouragements that stood in the 
way of his giving an education to boys and girls who were poor, as 
he once had been ; discouragements that would have defeated any 
other man, and at last the scene of the triumphant and victorious 
ending of his life and his glorious entrance into Heaven when he 
said, " Earth is receding, Heaven is opening, God is calling, and I 
must go." 


Northfield is known throughout the world also because of the 
celebrated people whose names and words are interwoven in its 
latter day history. But whoever has visited Northfield in the past, 
or whoever may turn his face thither in the future, no name, how 
ever great it may be, can ever outshine his of whom we write. He 
was the gentlest, the kindest, the noblest Christian man it has 
ever been our good fortune to meet. One of the most familiar 
Northfield pictures was D. L. Moody sitting on the little porch in 
front of his house early in the morning hailing passers-by in whom 
he might have some special interest, directing this one, giving an 
order to another one, until he would have transacted half a day s 
business when others were just rising from their beds. I can hear 
his voice now as I write, as it sounded out one morning not later 


than 5. 30 o clock, when I heard him calling, "Chapman, Chapman," 
and, looking out of my window of Weston Hall, saw him sitting in 
his buggy ready for a drive, and then for an hour and a half we 
rode up through his favorite glen past Dr. Pierson s summer home, 
and the site where later Drs. Mabie and Torrey were to build. 


His love of nature was manifest in every turn of the road. " Look 
at that," he would say, and before us was a beautiful picture of a run 
ning stream and bending boughs of trees, through which the morn 
ing sun was breaking. " Listen," he would exclaim again, and the 
whole of the forest on either side of the road seemed vocal with 
the song of birds. " Isn t it beautiful," he would say over and 
over. To take a morning ride with D. L. Moody was to see God 
in all nature, but most of all was to feel His presence m the 
remarkable personality of the man who sat beside you, imprrssing 
you by his every word and gesture with the fact that he was abso 
lutely surrendered to God. 


It always seemed to me that his favorite meal for guests was 
breakfast. Happy that man who had an invitation to this feast of 
the day, for he could then see D. L. Moody at his best in his home 
life, and bow with him about his family altar, forth from which 
streams of blessing had gone to the very ends of the earth. 

Northfield is associated with certain other people whom Mr. 
Moody was wise enough to call to his assistance and help. First 
and foremost would be Major D. W. Whittle ; for next to Mr. 
Moody, as a preaching evangelist, stands Major Whittle, a man of 
plain speech and solid piety, whose words have been already owned 
of God to the awakening of thousands of souls. 

Major Whittle is a native of Vermont, is about sixty-three 
years of age, and when Mr. Moody first met him was a resident 
of Chicago, where he was converted, and united with the First 
Congregational Church, under the pastorate of Rev. W. W. 
Patton, D. D 

Major Whittle was employed in the office of Fargo & Co. s 
Express until the breaking out of the war, when he enlisted a 
company in Chicago and joined the army as a captain of infantry. 

During his army life he maintained his Christian profession, 
and for a long time kept up a company prayer meeting, 

At the close of the war he returned with the brevet rank of 
major, and soon after was offered a situation as business manager 
of the Elgin Watch Company, with a salary of five thousand dol~ 
lars a year, which he accepted. 

His work as superintendent of the West Side Tabernacle Sun 
day School, a mission opened by the first Congregational Church, 
was greatly blessed, and for some time before his entrance upon 
the work of an evangelist his services were in considerable demand 
as a Bible reader and helper in revivals of religion. 


At length feeling called of God to a wider field of Christian 
labor, he resigned his position, with its ample salary, and gave him 
self wholly up to Christ, trusting in Him for direction and support 

Major Whittle is laid aside at Northfield now, his very presence 
in the old town meaning a blessing to many. His ministry too has 
been a benediction to all with whom he has come in contact. I 
question if a more godly man lives to-day than this honored servant. 


Next in importance, possibly, would be Dr. A. J. Gordon, the 
honored pastor for so many years of the Clarendon Street Baptist 
Church in Boston. Mr. Moody relied much upon him, often did 
the great evangelist dwell upon his readiness to do any service, to 
take any place, to stand in any gap. " I cannot thank you enough," 
he wrote one summer, when his absence had thrown the whole 
charge of the Conference upon Dr. Gordon, " for your great help 
at Northfield. All the letters I have got from there speak in the 
highest terms of your generalship. 

" I know of no one who could have taken your place. 

" // will now answer the question What is going to become of 
the work when I am gone ? 

The presence of such men as these made Northfield a heavenly 
place in its atmosphere. 

Mr. Moody never displayed greater wisdom than in his selec 
tion of men to aid him in his Conferences. 

" One of the interesting features of Dr. Gordon s later ministry 
at Northfield was the evening baptism in the lake which has, since 
his death, been called after his name. These services were of great 
solemnity. The assembled people, the soft singing in the eventide 
air, the majestic baptismal formula Know ye not that so many of 
us as were baptized into Jesus Christ were baptized into his death? 


the face as it had been the face of an ange!, the broken waters, and 
the resurrection chant at the end these things can never be for- 
jrotten by those who stood by the water s edge," 


Certainly no one has ever visited Northfield who has made a 
deeper impression by his ministry, than the Rev. F. B. Meyer. He 
is now the minister of Christ Church, London, having succeeded in 
that historic pulpit Rev. Newman Hall, D. D., but he is known in 
this country, because of the fact that he has led, by the direction of 
the Spirit, thousands of people into the joys of the surrendered life, 
and Mr. Moody will doubtless hear in Heaven words of appreciation 
rf the fact that he ever secured Mr. Meyer for his Northfield work. 

Time does not permit in this connection to mention the names 
jf MacGregor and Morgan, Andrew Murray, Dr. Webb-Peploe and 
hundreds of others of the real leaders in the Christian world to-day 
They have counted it an honor to visit Northfield and give the very 
best of their thought to help carry on a movement which was mani 
festly of God. 

There are many special incidents which have made Northfield 
blessed in its memory. One is related by Mr. George C. Need- 
ham, of the sainted A. J. Gordon of Clarendon Street Church. 

"Dr. Gordon, unlike some Christians, believed there was 
something always beyond. This he ever sought to attain. Some 
years ago, during the first Northfield convention, he was desirous 
to secure what he yet needed as a saint and servant of Christ. 
Toward the close of those memorable ten days, spent more in 
prayer than in preaching, my beloved friend joined me in a mid 
night hour of great heart-searching and in-filling of the Spirit. He 
read with peculiar tenderness our Lord s intercessory prayer of 
John xvii. The union of the believer with Christ and the Father. 


as taught by our Lord in that chapter, called out fervent exclama 
tions, while with deep pathos he continued reading. During united 
prayer which followed, the holy man poured his soul with a freedom 
and unction indescribable. I never heard him boast of any spiritual 
attainment reached during that midnight hour. Soul experiences 
were to him very sacred, and not to be rehearsed on every ordinary 
occasion. But I have no doubt that he received then a divine 
touch which further ennobled his personal life and made his ministry 
of ever-increasing spirituality and of ever-widening breadth of 



One incident connected with my own Christian experience can 
never be effaced from my memory. I was seated in my country 
home reading the accounts of the Northfield conferences, before I 
had ever thought of attending the same, when one sentence in an 
address delivered by Mr. Meyer arrested my attention. It was 
concerning the life of surrender, and the sentence was as follows : 
" If you are not willing to give up everything to God, then can you 
say, / am ivilhng to be made willing?" It was like a star in the 
midnight darkness of my life and led to a definite surrender of 
myself in October 1892. But after that there were still some dis 
couragements and times of depression, and standing one morning 
very early in front of Mr. Moody s house with the Rev. F. B. 
Meyer, I said to him, " Mr Meyer, what is my difficulty ?" I told him 
of my definite surrender and pointed out to him my times of weak 
ness and discouragement, and in a way which is peculiar to himself 
he made answer, " My brother, your difficulty is doubtless the same 
as the one I met. Have you ever tried to breathe out six times 
without breathing in once ?" Thoughtlessly I tried to do it and 
then learned that one never breathes out until he breathes in, that 
his breathing out is in proportion to his breathing in ; that he 


makes his effort to breathe in and none to breathe out. Taking my 
hand in his, my distinguished friend said, " it is just so in one s Chris 
tian life, we must be constantly breathing in of God, or we shall fail," 
and he turned to make his way to Mr. Moody s house for breakfast 
while I hastened up to my room in Weston Hall thanking God that I 
had had a message better to me than any sermon I had ever heard. 

Such incidents as these in the lives of thousands of ministers 
make Northfield a place delightful to visit and Northfield meetings 
a benediction. 

A very wealthy family, the father and mother of which had 
been frequent visitors at Northfield, could never induce the young 
ladies of their home to go with them, their idea of a Bible confer 
ence being such that they considered it a poor way to spend a 
vacation ; but one summer, because of the description of the beauty 
of the scenery, they consented to go. They were seated one morn 
ing on the piazza of the Northfield Hotel with Mr. Meyer, when 
something in his conversation led them to say that they would hear 
him preach that morning. The power of God came upon one of 
the young ladies and she returned to her room only to fall upon 
her knees and definitely yield herself to God. She returned to 
her home to engage most actively in Christian service. Shortly 
after her return she was taken ill and died, and before her death 
she called her mother to her room to say to her that she wanted 
her to call to her room, before the funeral, every girl whom she 
had ever known intimately and socially and to tell them that in 
the little time she had known Christ fully she had had more joy 
than in all her social life put together. 

This is but one incident among thousands that could be related 
concerning the influence of Northfield. Is it strange, therefore, 
that many who love it can say as the Psalmist said of Zion, 
" Beautiful for situation, the joy of the whole earth, is Northfield. " 


The Northfield Schools 

A FAVORITE aphorism with Mr. Moody was, that "it is 
better to set ten men to work than to do the work of ten 
men ", and his institutions were every one of them founded 
with this idea in mind. He ever had a great desire more thoroughly 
to equip young men and women that they might more properly do 
the work to which God had called them. In one sense Mr. Moody 
was not an educated man, for, so far as the schools were concerned, 
he had the scantiest equipment for his life work. This was always 
a source of sincere sorrow to him, and he determined that others 
should not meet this difficulty if he could prevent it, yet in the 
very widest sense he was most thoroughly educated, and it was 
entirely fitting that Professor Henry Drummond should speak of 
him as "one of the greatest educators of his day." 


There is really no greater proof of Mr. Moody s breadth of 
mind than that he should have started these different institutions. 
I think he is the only evangelist in this country that has ever, to any 
great extent, concerned himself with such matters, and since he is 
easily the greatest evangelist that this country has produced in 
modern times, it is all the more remarkable that in the very prime 
of his life, and at the time when he was really at the height of his 
success as an evangelist, he should give so much of his strength to 

educational causes. 



If there ever has been a disposition to criticise Mr. Moody s 
latter day evangelistic effort, such criticism should always be 
made in the light of his truly marvelous educational work. Per 
sonally I do not think that he is rightly a subject for unfavorable 
criticism in his last efforts along evangelistic lines, for whenever I 
heard him, even to the very last, he always seemed to have a special 
anointing of God upon him. But I have heard men say that his 
special efforts in his last days were not to be compared with the 
work of his earlier ministry. However, let me repeat again, that if 
to his evangelistic work you add his educational interests, then each 
succeeding day of D. L. Moody s life was greater than the day 
that preceded it, and he was at the very zenith of his power when 
God called him home. He knew that the object of Christianity 
was to make men and women better in every way, and fit them, not 
only with all their heart but with all their mind to serve their God 
and their country, so he founded these institutions for the turning 
out of such characters. 

Henry Drummond has said, " his pupils should be com 
mitted to nothing as regards a future profession. They might 
become ministers or missionaries, evangelists or teachers, farmers 


or politicians, business men or lawyers ; all that he would secure 
would be that they should have a chance of becoming useful, 
educated, God-fearing men and women." But he would help 
them if he could to fill these positions to the glory of God. 


On his return to America from Great Britain, Mr. Moody 
went with his family to the home of his boyhood days. He 
decided to make Northfield his permanent place of residence, and 
he settled down to enjoy a period of rest before he formed new 
plans for work. It was a time of real preparation for the future, 


and the history of to-day proves that God was as truly speaking to 
him then as to Moses when He was alone with him on the mountain. 
During journeys over the hills about his native town, he met many of 
the farmers daughters, bright, intelligent girls, with ambitions ex 
tending beyond the routine of the farm-house drudgery. They 
appealed so strongly to him that he conceived the plan of a school 
where such girls, possessed of moderate means, might receive a 
careful training in the Bible and ordinary English branches. This 
was the seed thought, and out of it has crrown the Northfield Semi- 

<_> o 

nary, Mt. Hermon, and the Northfield Training School. 


It has been said that this educational idea was not alone D. L. 
Moody s. A brother, not now living, Samuel Moody, an active, in 
telligent man, had long desired the establishment of a High School 
in his native place, and frequently talked of it. There is still another 
thing that should be mentioned. At this time Mr. D. L. Moody 
was deeply interested in the education of a young lady cousin, 
whom he afterward sent to Wellesley College. This cousin, Miss 
Fanny C. Holton, died in February, 1887, but her character, influ 
ence and helpfulness had a most important relation to the origin of 
the Northfield Seminary and to its entire history. In 1887, Mr. 
Moody held meetings in Boston, and there met Mr. H. N. F. 
Marshall, who was intimately connected with the founding of both 
schools. It was Mr. Marshall who made the first purchase of 
ground for the school. 

In 1878, Mr. Marshall first visited Northfield, and this visit led 
to the above-mentioned purchase of the sixteen acres of ground 
nearly opposite Mr. Moody s house. In 1878 and 1879, while Mr - 
Moody was working in Baltimore, Mr. Marshall again joined 
him, and the project of the school for young ladies was further 


discussed. A second lot of ground was purchased adjoining the first, 
and on this the first recitation building was erected. In 1879, 
during the summer, Mr. Moody altered his own house for the 
accommodations of the pupils. A long wing, adjoining the house, 
was divided into ten rooms for the accommodation of the students. 
November 3, 1879, the school opened, not with eight or ten pupils, 
as they had dared to hope, but with twenty-five, and until the reci 
tation hall was finished, in December, the pupils studied in Mr 
Moody s own home. Miss Harriet W. Tuthill came as the first 
teacher and principal of the school. The price charged to every 
pupil then, as now, was but $100, and applications came pouring in 
from all parts of the country. 


In this work of education there were three great ends which 
occupied Mr. Moody s thought in addition to the natural educa 
tional advantages. The first had to do with a better Biblical educa 
tion, and his great object was to help and encourage them, and fit 
them in the best way for a happy and useful life, to bring them in 
close contact with the Fountain of Life, from which they might draw 
freely for all their needs. The second end in view was to meet the 
demand for trained women who would devote themselves to mis 
sionary work, either at home or abroad, but more particularly 
among the poor of the great cities. But a third object in founding 
the school was that the buildings which should be erected for pur 
poses of education should be available during the summer and va 
cation months for another use. They could be used for gatherings 
of persons who delighted to study the Bible, and also to confer 
concerning matters touching the Kingdom of Christ. Mr. Moody 
lived long enough to see these three ends more than fulfilled, and 


great numbers of young women the country over bless God that he 
waj ever used to inaugurate such a work in their behalf. 

On the first day of April, 1880, ground was broken for 
East Hall, and on the first of October the building was finished. 
It became the home for sixty-three students. When the Hall was 
opened Mr. Moody said, " I would like to give this Hall a motto, 
and let it also be the motto of the school. Isaiah xxvii 13: I, 
the Lord do keep it ; I will water it every moment ; lest any hurt 
it, I will keep it night and day. When this remark was made he 
committed the building and school, in a special prayer, to the con 
tinual service and never-failing care of God. 


The second year of the Seminary began, with East Hall well 
filled, and a large number of day scholars, while the third year 
opened with every room that was obtainable more than crowded. 
Not only was this building used, but while Mr. Moody was absent 
in Great Britain, his own house was given up entirely to the use of 
the school. The school has always been much like a home, and the 
spirit of happiness and harmony, which is the real spirit of Christ, 
has always prevailed. 

The fourth year of the Seminary began with a new dormitory. 
The building was named Bonar Hall, in memory of the visit made 
to Northfield by Dr. Andrew Bonar. This structure was after 
ward destroyed by fire. The school was constantly increasing in 
numbers and widening its influence. In 1885, Marquand Hall was 
formally opened. At the same time was celebrated the eightieth 
birthday of Mrs. Betsey Moody, and the forty-eighth birthday of her 
son D. L. Moody. In 1886 the corner-stone was laid of another 
dormitory, holding forty-five pupils. It was finished in the summer 
of 1887 at a cost of $25,000, and bears the name of Weston Hall. 


It was this Hall that was set apart for the use of the New York 
Presbytery at the last meeting of the Northfield Conference. In 
the spring of 1887, the Talcott Library was built, the gift of 
James Talcott, of New York, a trustee of the school, and the Rev. 
Mark Guy Pearse, of England, made an address on this occasion. 
But even though the buildings were constantly increasing, and were 
not at all small in their dimensions, each succeeding year found them 
filled to overflowing, until in the ninth year there were 252 boarding 
pupils and eighteen teachers. 


In the judgment of many of his friends D. L. Moody never 
performed a more important service than when he gave to the 
world the Northfield Seminary. Other buildings than those 
mentioned above have been erected, until to-day the school possesses 
as many dormitories as any girls school in the country. In addition 
it has the Skinner Gymnasium, and the new Auditorium built by 
Mr. Moody in 1894, to accommodate the increasing crowd at the 
summer conferences. The buildings all possess a wide degree of 
artistic beauty. The 270 acres belonging to the Seminary show 
good results from the time and money expended on them. The 
hillside, once so desolate, is covered with a beautiful turf. Well 
built roads wind through the grounds and from ten to twenty men 
are kept constantly employed. The entire production of the farm, 
with the exception of a few apples, are used by the farm or the 
school. While the price of board and tuition at the Seminary 
from the outset has been $100 a year, as before mentioned, yet it 
must not be supposed that this pays for the education of the girls. 
In point of fact it covers not more than one-half the running 
expenses of the school. The other half Mr. Moody became 
responsible for, and he toiler! day and night, early and late, that he 


might make the education of these girls possible, and the schools 
a success. 

I am very sure that no one could ever invest his money better 
than to help in the memorial endowment fund which is now being 
solicited throughout the country, that Mr. Moody s work may be 
perpetuated and grow in increasing usefulness. 


The plan for a school where boys could have a training in 
elementary English branches and also the Bible, really dates back 
to Mr. Moody s mission work in Chicago, and he never abandoned 
his purpose. Four miles distant from the Young Ladies Seminary, 
on the opposite side of the river, the Mt. Hermon buildings, 
composing the Mt. Hermon School for young men are to be found. 
While the plan was conceived earlier it was carried out later than 
that of the Northfield Seminary, but it is not to be placed second 
in point of influence ; side by side these two institutions have come 
alortg together to positions of influence and power. 

In 1880 the ground for Mt. Hermon was purchased. Through 
the generosity of Mr. Hiram Camp, Mr. Moody was fortunately 
able to secure his farms, and subsequent purchases have put the 
boys school in possession of more than 700 acres of ground. The 
price of board and tuition is the same as at the girls school, and it 
was Mr. Moody s plan to have the work of the house and the 
farm performed by the boys themselves. For two years the school 
numbered not more than twenty-five boys, the ages ranging from 
eio-ht to eip-hteen. Two farm houses served as dormitories and a 

o o 

small building was erected to serve as a schoolhouse. It was soon 
decided that better results would be obtained by admitting only 
older boys, and the minimum age of admission was made sixteen. 
In 1882 five brick cottages were built, four of which were used as 


dormitories, and the middle one designed to serve as a kitchen 
from which the meals were carried to the other buildings. Since 
then there have been added a three-story recitation hall, dining 
hall and kitchen, Crossley Hall and Silliman Science Hall. 

Mt. Hermon gives a good education to boys who have been 
deprived of earlier advantages, and who cannot attend more expen 
sive schools. The industrial system of Mt. Hermon tends to 
exclude undesirable students. In their spare time boys are allowed 
to do overwork, for which they are paid. Many of the students 
remain at Mt. Hermon throughout the year because they have no 
homes, or because they desire to earn money. During the vaca 
tion pupils pay three dollars a week for board. However, this is 
not paid in money but in work. 


The educational plan in Mt. Hermon, as in all other insti 
tutions associated with Mr. Moody s name, centres around the 
Bible, and the results are apparent in the large number of students 
engaged in home and foreign missionary work. 

People sneered in the beginning at the idea of an uneducated 
evangelist teaching the youth anything about education, but as the 
buildings rose one after the other their sneers soon changed to 
astonishment, and now one only hears words of praise for this 
noble work. Mr. Moody had the most supreme faith in God as 
touching this educational work at Northfield. He knew that God 
had laid it on his heart, and was persuaded that He would help him 
to carry it through. 

I remember his telling at one time an incident which had to 
do with the completion of one of the buildings. They were out 
of money, and the work could not go on unless the money should 
be provided, so he made his way up to his study, wrote the 


strongest letter he could to a great business man, and told him 
that he must have several thousand dollars at once. When the 
letter was finished he put it on a chair before him and got down 
upon his knees to pray God that this letter should accomplish the 
object he had in mind. The letter went on its way and reached 
-the business man in his home as he sat at the breakfast table. He 
read it with indifference, and then for some reason read it the 
second time, with a little bit of interest. For some reason he 
could not explain he read it the third time, and then went to his 
library and wrote a check for the full amount, saying in the letter 
which accompanied the check, " for some reason unaccountable I 
am unable to get away from your request, and I send you my 
check as you desire. I am sending it to you from my home for 
fear that I might change my mind when I reach my place of 



Incidents like this could be multiplied without number, and 
when one looks at Mt. Hermon, studies its great buildings, familiar 
izes himself with the number of lives that have come forth from 
the school to make the world better and brighter, and then studies 
the whole of Mr. Moody s plant, his first impression is one of 
wonder and admiration, the second a feeling of gratitude that he 
has an object lesson proving the truth that, if God only has His 
way with His own, the day of miracles is not past. 

I wish I might put into this chapter an appeal to philanthro 
pists everywhere to support the work of this man who was sent 
from God. I am persuaded that the blessing of God will be on one 
who in any way answers the appeal sent forth. 

There is a third institution at Northfield which should not be 
overlooked. On Friday, June i, 1888, "The Northfield" was 
opened to the public. It is a fine hotel, designed expressly to meet 


the needs of the many who annually visit Northfield, who attend the 
summer conferences, or as friends of the two schools. It was opened 
with an overflow of guests. It was at this hotel that the friends of Mr. 
Moody gathered on the night preceding his funeral and the evening 
following it, and it is in this hotel that the Moody Training School for 
Women meets. 


In his work in Chicago, and in his evangelistic work throughout 
the world, Mr. Moody had learned to appreciate the especial influ 
ence of women in ministering to the poor. He also found that it 
was almost impossible to secure the right standard of women to do 
the work he had in mind. Sometimes their influence was marred 
Dy inexperience, more frequently by lack of training. He deter 
mined to start a training school, which city churches and mission 
fields could draw upon, not for highly educated missionaries, but for 
Christian women who could be trained especially in Bible knowl 
edge and domestic economy. 

The Northfield Hotel was an eyesore to Mr. Moody because 
it was empty from October to the end of March. He determined 
that this should not be so, and in 1890, the first term of the train 
ing school began there. Fifty-six students took up residence at 
once, and the next year the numbers were quite doubled. In addi 
tion to systematic Bible study, the pupils are taught such branches 
of domestic economy as will make them useful in their work with 
the poor, and they are especially instructed in preparation of foods 
for the sick. 

It seems an incredible thing- that a man without education 


himself, as the world speaks of him, should have been used of God 
to establish a work which in many ways is the wonder of all who 
see it, but it is an illustration of the fact, that we can do all things 
through Christ which strengthened us. 


The Northfield Conference and the Student 


HIS is a day in which God is using- in a very remarkable way 
what is known as the Bible Conference. In many parts of 
the country there are annual summer gatherings of Chris 
tian people for the study of God s Word. The number is rapidly 
increasing, and the growth of some of these conferences is really 
remarkable. In a sense, at least, the Northfield Conference which 
came out of the heart and the deep study of D. L. Moody, is 
responsible for them all. 


There has been annually, until within the past two years, a 
gathering of earnest, active Christians at Niagara, on the Lake, and 
some of the most widely known Bible students in the country have 
gathered there to consult together concerning the things of the 
Kingdom. The teaching at this conference has been largely along 
dispensation lines, and the prominent truth presented in all their ser 
vices has been the return of the Lord, while the majority of thr 
teachers at Northfield have not only accepted, but strongly advocated 
the truth known as the " blessed hope ". Still Mr. Moody had one 
characteristic which impressed itself on all his associates. He would 
not exalt one truth at the expense of another, and so Northfield has 
not been known as the place where any particular line of truth was 
promulgated. If any exception could be taken to this statement it 


would be in favor of those truths which contribute to the deepen 
ing of the spiritual life. 

Another widely known Bible Conference, which is certainly in 
existence because of the influence of Northfield, is the Winona 
gathering at Winona Lake, Ind. For five years the Christians of 
the Middle and Western states in increasing numbers have gathered 
there for the same kind of work that was clone at Northfield. Mr. 
Moody has ever contributed to the effectiveness of the Conference 
by sending such speakers as the Rev. G. H. C. MacGregor, the 
Rev. G. Campbell Morgan, the Rev. F. B. Meyer, and the Rev. 
J. G. Cunningham. The gathering has increased from thirty-five, 
the first year, to more than 1,500 at the last annual meeting. I 
desire personally to say that Winona owes to Mr. Moody more than 

it can ever repay. 


One of the most celebrated conferences abroad is that which 
meets in the early summer at Keswick, a town of Cumberland, 
England, on the south bank of the Greta, twenty-four miles from 
Carlisle. The first convention was held in July, 1875, an< ^ was 
only for the purpose of experiencing a fuller spiritual life. It has 
been thought by many that the Keswick movement stood for the 
promotion of the doctrine of "sinless perfection". This is most 
untrue. It does stand for the very highest type of Christian living, 
and in every way stands for the exaltation and manifestation of 
Christ in the life. There are six successive stages that ought to 
be indicated in connection with Keswick, for they have widely 
influenced the Northfield teachers, especially those from abroad. 
They are named in the order of their importance. 

i. The definite and immediate abandonment of every known 
sin or hindrance to holy living. 


2. The abandonment and renunciation by faith of the self- 
life, or the life, that centers in self-indulgence and self-dependence. 

3. The immediate surrender of the will in loving and com 
plete obedience to the will of God, separation for the purpose of 

4. The infilling of the Holy Spirit, or the claiming of the 
believer s share in the Spirit s pentecostal gift of power for service. 

5. The revelation of Christ as an indwelling presence in the 
believer s soul and daily life, and as his actual Master and Lord. 

6. Beyond these there is always a sixth and last stage of 
teaching ~the privileges and victories implied in this higher or 
deeper life, such as the rest life of faith, power over sin, passion 
for souls, conscious fellowship with God, growing possession of 
promises, and prevailing prayer and intercession. 


The basis of all this teaching is, as is very apparent, the con 
viction that the average Christian life is too often grievously des 
titute of real spiritual power and is essentially carnal ; and that it is 
the duty and privilege of every child of God to enter at once into 
newness of life, and to walk henceforth in the power of Christ s 

But Northfield is pre-eminently, in the judgment of many peo 
ple, the most important gathering of Bible students in this country, 
if not in the world. Thousands of lives have been transformed, by 
/the power of the Conference, and one of the most notable gather 
ings in its history was that of last year when the entire Presbytery 
of New York met and were assigned to quarters in Weston Hall, 
attended regularly the services, and came back literally filled with 
the Spirit of God, the result being that the whole city of New York 
has seemed to feel the touch of the power that rested upon them ; 
and there is scarcely a Presbyterian Church in the city that has not 


had remarkably large additions as either a direct or indirect result 
of this last summer Conference. 

However much Mr. Moody s friends may have to say of him 
in meetings in other places, it is certainly true that he was at his 
best in Northneld at the Conference. There was no more inter 
ested listener in all the audience than he. He was quick to notice 
the impression the speakers made upon the people, and while he 
was never what could be called a flatterer, yet when those whom 
he had invited to be present helped the people he was the first one 
to express his appreciation. As a rule he was at all the gather 


A description of the Northneld Conferences necessitates refer 
ring once again to the Round Top services, one of which is 
described in another chapter. These meetings were held in the 
evening, at the sunset time, and the influence upon all who gath 
ered there was simply profound. I question if there is any work 
that Mr. Moody was engaged in throughout the world in which he 
was more interested than the Northfield Conference, a brief story 
of which ought to be given. 

The Northneld Conferences began in 1 880. Early in September 
the buildings of the Seminary were thronged with three hundred 
visitors. Among those who came was a delegation from Great 
Britain. The first conference continued for ten days. The spin 1 , 
of the meeting was largely devotional, the doctrine of the Holy 
Spirit being largely dwelt upon ; and the result was very impressive. 
There was at that time no large auditorium in which the various 
meetings could be conducted, so a large tent was pitched behind 
East Hall, and there the exercises were held. The culmination of 
the conference was pentecostal in its power, and the spiritual 


refreshing which came at that time to many believers is still mani 
fest in whatever they do. 

In October, 1881, the second convocation began, continuing 
through the month. The Rev. Dr. Andrew Bonar, of Glasgow, 
Scotland, was the principal speaker, and among the others who par 
ticipated were Dr. George F. Pentecost, Dr. A. J. Gordon, Dr. 
James H. Brooks, Dr. E. P. Goodwin, Mr. George C. Needham, 
and Major Whittle, besides many others whose names have since 
come to be especially associated with Northfield work. There was 
great variety in the services. The spirit of the second conference 
was less devotional than the first, but was given more to doctrinal 
and practical study, Most of the meetings were held in East Hall, 
but in the afternoons the conference met in the Congregational 
Church of the village, and occasionally in the open air. The inter 
est deepened throughout the month. 


Shortly after this Mr. Moody went to England, and in his 
absence no summer conferences were held at Northfield for three 
years, and it was not until August, 1885, that the third convoca 
tion was held. Mr. J. E. K. Studd of Cambridge University, 
England, gave a fine impetus to the meeting, and Mr. John B. 
Gough delivered during this month one of his last addresses. Dr. 
A. T. Pierson and Dr. A. J. Gordon also helped to make the meet 
ings signal in their influence. 

And so, year after year, the Northfield Conferences have grown 
in interest and attendance. The new buildings which, from time to 
time, have been erected for the educational work of the Seminary 
have much increased the facilities of entertainment for visitors, and 
the new auditorium makes it possible to assemble a great thrc.ig 
under cover. Still there are many who think that the open-aii 


services have been more stimulating and helpful than any of the 
others. The speakers have been drawn, as formerly, from the best, 
and it is a privilege indeed to receive through association with such 
men the best fruits of their own experiences. It has always seemed 
to me that the genius of Mr. Moody shone more in his manage- 
Iment of the summer conferences than in any other detail of his 
work, and his earnestness and his devotion were ever so impressed 
on all the services that no one could go away from a meeting with 
out carrying with him a blessing. Mr. Moody s educational ideals, 
which in their practical forms are visible to the visitor to the con 
ferences in the noble buildings which crown the Northfield hills, 
were epitomized in the work of the summer conferences. 


Some time in the spring of 1886, with his customary foresight 
and intuition in regard to what might advance the Kingdom of 
Christ, Mr. Moody called to his side Mr. L. D. Wishard, then 
college secretary of the International Committee of the Young 
Men s Christian Associations of the United States and Canada. 
As a result of the conference between these two men, Mr. Moody 
invited each of the College Young Men s Christian Associations of 
the country to send a delegate to spend a month at Mt. Hermon in 
July of the same year, to study the Bible and methods of Christian 
work adapted to college students. This invitation was accepted by 
250 students, from about ninety different college associations. 
The meetings continued from July yth to August 2d. The pro 
gram of each day was as follows : From eight o clock in the 
morning the men considered informally for an hour some phase of 
College Association work. At ten o clock all met and listened to 
addresses from noted speakers from abroad. Some time was also 
given to those who desired to ask practiced questions, and these 


were answered by Mr. Moody in his usual clear, direct manner. 
In these meetings, as elsewhere, Mr. Moody was able to exercise his 
wonderful ability to associate with himself a corps of prominent 
Bible scholars and teachers. 

A large number of Christian students were present who had 
decided to devote their lives to the work in foreign missions. 
These naturally met together in a common fellowship, and their 
earnestness and devotion made from the outset a deep impression 
on all. Their appeals on behalf of the claims of missionary work 
on educated Christian young men also made a profound impression, 
and many students were then and there led to express a willingness 
and a desire to enter upon work in the foreign field. 


The interest awakened was fostered by two young men, 
Messrs. Wilder and Foreman, who were led speedily to devote a 
portion of their time as students to deepening and widening this 
work among the students of the colleges not represented at Mt. 
Hermon. This in brief, then, is how the Student Volunteer move 
ment was born ; it came into being in connection with the first 
Christian Student Conference ever held at Mt. Hermon, where Mr 
Moody s school for boys and young men is situated. 

Like many another thing for which Mr. Moody opened the 
way, if he did not actually originate it, the Student Volunteer 
movement has grown almost beyond comprehension. It assumed 
organization in 1888, and has become a recognized factor and power 
in the missionary life of the Church throughout the world, as 
possibly no other single movement. Briefly stated, the four-fold 
purpose of the organization is : First, to awaken and foster among 
all the Christian students of the United States and Canada, intelli- 
gent and active in foreign missions. Second, to enroll a 


sufficient number of properly qualified student volunteers to meet 
the successive demands of the various missionary Boards of North 
America. Third, to help all such as pledge themselves to foreign 
missionary work to prepare for their life work, and to increase the 
co-operation of these young workers in developing the missionary 
life of home churches. Fourth, to lay an equal burden of responsi 
bility on all students who are to remain as ministers and lay workers 
at home, that they may actively promote missionary enterprise by 
intelligent advocacy, gifts and prayers. 

The Volunteer movement is not a missionary board. It 
never has sent out and never will send out a missionary, for it is 
simply a recruiting station. As in so many other ways, the wisdom 
of Mr. Moody in calling to his side such men as L. D. Wishard, 
C. K. Ober and John R. Mott, of the International Committee of 
the Young Men s Christian Association, was soon manifest in the 
progress of the movement, and these men have had much to do 
with the rapid increase of the work during these last years. 


Some conception may be gained of the prodigious strides 
which the organization has made when it is known that it already 
has made itself felt in more than 1,000 institutions of learning. 
Then it should be remembered that in many of these, perhaps 
more notably in state, professional and independent institutions, 
the subject of foreign missions was dealt with for the first time 
when the representatives of the student volunteers began to 
extend their efforts. It is safe to assert that where one student 
gave this subject careful consideration before the movement began, 
scores and scores have felt and thoughtfully considered the claims 
of the world-wide missions since and through the ministry of this 
work. It is said that the student attitude of many colleges, both 


denominational and state, has completely changed, and certain it is 
that no other subject has ever taken such a deep hold on the con 
victions of college men, or has called forth from them such unselfish 

There are on the roll of the movement at this time about 4,000 
students. Of this number about one-third are women and two- 
thirds are men. Forty-eight denominations are represented. 
Nearly 1,200 of the volunteers have already gone to the foreign 
field. The number of students who now are planning to become 
foreign missionaries is five times as great in the colleges of the 
land, and twice as great in the seminaries, as it was before this 
movement started. The Student Volunteers have also afforded 
substantial aid in assisting to raise money, for whereas the colleges 
formerly gave about $5,000 a year to foreign missionary work, 
they now give more than $40,000. 


It must be plain to any thoughtful person that the reflex influ 
ence of this movement in the institutions of learning themselves is 
simply incalculable. For every student who has offered himself to go 
abroad, certainly one or more have been influenced to take up a 
more aggressive Christian life at home. Development in Bible 
study and in personal work for the salvation of their fellows on the 
part of the students, as a secondary influence of this movement is 
without any doubt one of the great evangelistic tendencies of the 
century. At least indirectly, it may be traced to Mr. Moody. 

One of the most wonderful things about the Student Volun 
teer influence has been its effect upon the students of other lands. 
Ten years ago the organization for the United States and Canada 
was the only student movement in the world, employing the volun 
teer methods, but now there are student volunteers in Great Britain, 


Scandinavian countries, Germany, France, Australasia, South 
Africa, China, India and Ceylon. All the organizations express 
their indebtedness to the American branch for the helpful and 
practical influence it exerted in the formative periods of the work. 
It is exceedingly significant that even the students of mission lands 
have joined hands with the students of Christian lands in a deter 
mined effort to preach the Gospel to all mankind. 

In August, 1895, there was formed in the historic Vadstena 
Castle, on the shores of Lake Vettern, in Sweden, a World s Student 
Christian Federation. There were present official representatives 
from America, Great Britain, Germany, Scandinavia, and Mission 
lands. Mr. John R. Mott, in his "Strategic Points in the World s 
Conquest," says, " Never since the Wartburg sheltered the great 
German Reformer, while he was translating the Bible for the com 
mon people, has a mediaeval castle served a purpose fraught with 
greater blessing to all mankind." 


Since the formation of this federation it has been entered by 
the representatives of five other countries, India, Ceylon, Scuth 
Africa, China and Japan, so that practically all the countries, having 
anything like a student volunteer movement, are now banded 

The first convention of the World s Student Christian Federa 
tion was held in the United States, in July, 1897, in conjunction 
with the annual conference of the American and Canadian Intercol 
legiate Young Men s Christian Association, .at Northfield. In addi 
tion to the 600 students who had come together from 136 universi 
ties and colleges, there were present students and Christian work 
ers from twenty-five other nations or races. Special meetings were 
held on Round Top, the spot which is now especially consecrated 


to Mr. Moocly s memory. Round Top is not less sacred because it 
is the place where more students have dedicated their lives to the 
extension of Christ s religion than any other place in the world. 
Says Mr. Mott, " Day after day at sunset, the hundreds of delegates 
from the ends of the earth met on this sacred mountain to lift their 
eyes and look far beyond the beautiful Connecticut valley and the 
distant green mountains upon the great harvest fields of the world, 
and linger and listen to burning messages from their fellow students, 
telling of the triumphs of Christ among their own people, and the 
need of more men in the regions beyond." 


The Federation delegates attended not only the large special 
meetings over which Mr. Moody presided, but also the conferences 
for the discussion of methods. One afternoon a pilgrimage was 
made to Mt. Hermon, which, as the reader will remember, is several 
miles from Northfield on the other side of the river The groves 
and hills and river banks about Mt. Hermon are sacred, for it was 
here that the Student Volunteer movement came into existence in 
1886. Some who had attended that first wonderful meeting were 
present to recount the experiences of those first days of blessed 
surrender. Before the delegates left Mt. Hermon, Mr. Moody 
called them together for the consecrating of the ground that had 
been set apart as a site for a chapel. In a representative meeting 
this plot was dedicated to God s service. Then the delegates offered 
prayer in twenty-one different languages, and yet there was no con 
fusion of tongues, for all were brought together in their common 
love of the Master. 

What will be the result of this movement we can only con 
jecture, for it is yet in its infancy, but it is significant to note that 
already it has brought together Christian students in all the world 


as never before. It has made the various student movements 
acquainted with one another. It has organized six great national 
student movements, and has facilitated the organization of two 
others. The last conference of the Federation was held in Eisenach, 
at the foot of the famous Wartburg, in Germany, and was attended 
\by students from twenty-four countries. Nearly 400 years ago, in 
the castle which still crowns that storied mountain, a monk made a 
consecration of his talents which blessed the world as it had not 
been blessed before for many centuries. When Martin Luther 
came down from that sacred hill he brought with him a Bible for 
the people. The perverseness of the generation did not lead him 
to dash his tablets to the ground as he descended, but instead they 
went out through the land and gave men almost for the first time 
an insight into the true teachings of our Lord. How fitting it is 
that on this spot, hallowed by the memory of the great reformer, 
the flower of the young men of to-day should pledge themselves to 
devote their lives to carrying to all the quarters of the globe the 
blessed Gospel ! 


The Chicago Bible Institute 

THE Chicago Bible Institute is one of the great monument, 
which Mr. Moody has left for himself. That it was born in 
prayer is proved from the words of an address which Mr. 
Moody made at one of the last meetings of the World s Fair cam- 
paign : " Little we thought, when we prayed some three or four 
years ago for a Bible Institute near the church, that we should have 
any such opportunity to preach the Gospel to the world as we have 
had these last six months. We should not have been able to do 
the work we have done during these past months but for the Insti- 
tute and the three hundred workers who had gathered there from 
every part of the country. No matter at what point the work has 
been started, we have had force enough to carry it on. I believe that 
it would have been utterly impossible to have carried on this work 
without the help of the Bible Institute. It may oe that God raised 
it up for such a time., even as Esther was raised up for the time of 
her country s peril and need." 


The need of an institution of this kind became evident to Mr. 
Moody as he went about, holding evangelistic services in various 
places. There was constant difficulty in getting persons who were 
able to deal directly with inquirers or who were trained sufficiently 
in the knowledge of the Word of Czod to point the soul to Christ. 
In every meeting there would be great numbers of the poor and 
of the outcast whose hearts would be reached by the message, and 



when there was any great number of such inquirers it was quite impos 
sible for him to deal personally with them all. On one occasion, Mr. 
Moody said, " One of the great purposes we have in view in the 
Bible Institute is to raise up men and women who will put their lives 
alongside the life of the poor and the laboring classes, and bring 
the influence of the Gospel to bear upon them." Out of a little 
Mission Sunday School, which had been organized by Mr. Moody, 
orew the Chicago Avenue Church, and it was in this church that 

> ^* *. 

the first steps were taken toward the founding of such an institute 
as Mr. Moody had in mind. In the spring of 1889, the Chicago 
Evangelization Society came into existence, and Mr. Moody was 
its president. From the experiment made at the church it was 
clearly demonstrated that it would be possible to have a Bible In 
stitute conducted on practical lines in the City of Chicago. 
Ground and buildings near the church were purchased, and the 
organization was effected in October, 1889, when the Institute 
opened for regular work. 


At the beginning something like eighty students were enrolled, 
fifty of them being men and thirty women. Three houses had 
been already purchased by the Institution, and another brick struc 
ture was at once begun, which was finished the following year. The 
attendance during this year was three times as great as the first 
year. The students came from all parts of the world. They helu 
religious opinions of every type, and they came to the Institute with 
different objects. Some of them intended to continue their studies 
after leaving the Institute; others expected to enter immediately 
upon active work when they left. Indeed, there were many pastors 
of churches, who came there in order that they might increase their 
knowledge of practical ways of working in their own churches. 


Perhaps in no institution of the country would there be manifest a 
more intense zeal for work than would be found there. The main 
object of the institution was both practical and simple ; it was to 
give all the students a thorough working knowledge of the Scrip 
tures, in order that they might be equipped for personal Christian 
work, and at the same time have their own spiritual lives stimulated. 
There are, in all, accommodations for about three hundred 
students. The two departments are kept separate except at the 
time of lectures, when all come together in the lecture hall of 

the main building. 


One is not a guest at the Institute for any great length of 
time without discovering the object which the Institute has in view. 
He will see here 200 or 300 bright and earnest Christian young 
men and women from all parts of the world. As a rule, they come 
from that class of people which the Institute is training them to 

They have no fortune back of them, few of them have had the 
advantages of an education beyond that afforded by the common 
schools. They come there with strong convictions that God has 
called them to some special service which needs special training 
such as the Institute can give them. One feels the influence of the 
spiritual atmosphere which pervades the Institute as soon as the 
door is opened to receive him, and, if he were spending some little 
time among-- these young people so consecrated to their work, 
he could not come away without having received great personal 



The ordinary routine of the Institute is systematic and orderly 
to a high degree. The hour for breakfast is seven o clock. All 
take part in asking God s blessing upon the food, for grace is 


"sung" and not "said". When the breakfast is finished the chairs 
are pushed back from the tables and a short exposition is made of 
the Scripture chosen for the morning devotions. As a rule this 
Scripture is read by Mr. John H. Hunter, who has a general over 
sight of the men s department ; if not by him, then by some one of 
the visiting lecturers who is living temporarily at the Institute. At 
eight o clock they assemble for prayer, and at nine o clock the 
young men and young women assemble together for the first 
lecture of the day. From ten to eleven o clock the time is given 
to thorough instruction, under competent teachers, in vocal and 
instrumental music. The second lecture hour is at eleven o clock, 
and dinner at 12.30. At four o clock in the afternoon comes the 
fourth lecture, and the evenings are invariably taken up by the 
students who are assigned to various places for practical work. It 
would seem to be one object of these students to bring theory and 
practice close together, for as in the morning they are shown where to 
find the Scriptures which would point the way to Christ, they are 
in the evening sent out with those same Scriptures to make a prac 
tical application of them upon the unsaved. 


The practical part of the education which is given to those 
who study here is of the most important character. Every student 
is required to do a certain proportion of practical work each week 
that he is in the Institute. Sometimes he will be obliged to visit 
the homes in some section of the city designated to him. At 
other times he will be obliged to organize and carry on cottage 
prayer meetings. Then, nearly all the missions of Chicago are 
supplied more or less by students from the Institute. Children s 
meetings are held, industrial schools are also carried on, and in 
almost every case where students are sent to conduct meetings 


they are obliged also to hold inquiry meetings, so that they yrt 
hold not only of theories, but also are shown how to put these 
theories into operation. 

The course of study is most varied, though the main object 
constantly adhered to is that all the students may get a thorough 
knowledge of the Word of God and be taught how they may skill 
fully apply it. The doctrines of the Scriptures are studied in a 
thorough and careful manner. Several books are taken up and an 
analytic study made of these. Each year some of the best known 
Bible students of the country are brought in to reinforce the regular 
staff, and these give daily lectures on some biblical theme. As I 
have before stated, one of the most impressive features of the 
Institute life is the spiritual atmosphere which pervades it. 


After the supper hour, and just before the students scatter in 
all directions to visit the homes and missions and other places of 
assignment, they meet together for prayer, and those who have 
some special burden upon their hearts send up a written request to 
the leader. It is most touching sometimes to hear the words of 
these requests for prayer. Sometimes they are like this, " Please 
pray for that unsaved man with whom I am to speak to-night ; " 
or " Pray for me that I may conduct the services in my mission to 
night in all the power of the Holy Spirit ; " or " Pray for me that 
I may be led to do the right thing in striving to arrange for that series 
of cottage meetings." One by one these requests are read by the 
leader, and then the most fervent prayers are offered up that 
these desires may be heard and granted. The students insist upon 
it, that they have the most remarkable answers to prayer, and no 
one could be present at one of these meetings and notice the 
nature of the requests, and the fervent spirit in which they are 


presented to God, without believing that these prayers would be 

The teacher from the outside has, as a rule, rare opportunities 
to get into close and intimate relationship with the young men of 
the Institute. If he can succeed in interesting these men with his 
Bible theme, he will be sure to be visited by large numbers, some 
times as many as twenty, who come to him for some further light 
upon questions which are troubling them. The students are 
frank and open-hearted, and are earnestly seeking whatever light 
God will give them. They seem to have a burning desire to be 
fitted properly for any work to which God may call them. 

The Rev. R. A. Torrey, who is the superintendent of the 
Institute, is without question the most capable man that Mr. Moody 
could have found for this very important position. He has pre 
eminent endowments which qualify him in a very special manner to 
conduct this work which has been in his charge from its inception. 
He is a man of most delightful spirit, and has a profound knowl 
edge of the Word of God, which he has wrought up in a most 
thorough form, and which is with intense earnestness taught the 
students, who are subjected to a very thorough examination at the 
end of their course. 


Mr. Torrey is not only the superintendent of the Institute, 
but also the pastor of the Chicago Avenue Church. He is lovecl 
by all the students, who accept as absolute his word, from which it 
is dangerous for any strange teacher to digress. 

He has had from the beginning a most profound influence 
upon the character of the Institute, as well as of the students who 
have gone from it. These students are trained for special spheres 
of work, spheres which would never be filled, if it were necessary to 


depend upon the ordinary theological seminaries. The theological 
student prepares himself for the ordinary ministry ; those who 
come to the Moody Institute are seeking to become pastors assist 
ants, mission workers in the slums, secretaries to Young Peoples 
Societies or Young Men s Christian Associations, Sunday school 
workers, and evangelists. That there is need of such workers is 
clearly evident from the large number of requests which are con 
stantly coming in to the superintendent for men to supply vacancies. 
It has been impossible hitherto to meet the demand, but neverthe 
less, year after year, there has been put into the world by this Insti 
tute a large number of consecrated Christian workers for fields 
which are considered by no means easy. 


The Institute is accomplishing the very object which Mr. 
Moody had in mind at the time of its organization, This object 
has been held to unswervingly from the beginning, and in the ten 
years history of the Institute it would be impossible to overesti 
mate the value of the work which has been accomplished by it. 
Steadily from the beginning, the number of students in attendance 
has increased, and this increase is noticeable not only in the men s 
department, but also in the women s department. 

During these first ten years of its organization nearly three 
thousand students have studied at the Institute, and at least a 
third of these are now engaged in active Christian work throughout 
the country. The Institute has not only provided home workers, 
but is represented also by a large number in the field of foreign 
missions, and some of those who have come from foreign lands to 
be educated here have returned to their own homes and are loyally 
serving Christ there. 


Since the organization three other buildings have been pur 
chased for the work of the Institute, and in connection with the 
Institute a Colportage Association has been established, which 
has published millions of books, and distributed them widely in all 
parts of the world. The purpose of this Association is to send out 
sound Christian literature at low prices. The work has no denomi 
national connection, and all Christians are expected to give their 
sympathy and co-operation to the work in order that the vast influ 
ence of vicious literature, which is now so widely circulated, may be 
counteracted. Thousands of these books are distributed free, and 
it has been the special desire of Mr. Moody to put these books 
within the reach of the prisoners in the penal institutions of the 



So long as the Institute endures, it cannot be said of Chicago, 
at least, that there is not a large number of intelligent, consecrated, 
Christians who are both willing and eager to go down in the slums 
and dark places and put their lives alongside the lives of the outcast 
and fallen. So deeply impressed was Mr. Moody with the impor 
tance of this work that he thought it desirable that such institutes 
should be started in other sections of the country, and I believe that 
he cherished the hope that, at no distant day, there might be insti 
tutes of this character in all of our great centres of population. It 
is the unique and splendid work which is being accomplished by 
the Institute that kept it close to Mr. Moody s heart, and just so 
far as our sympathies go out toward the poor and the unsaved 
masses, we will seek by all the influence we possess to perpetuate 
this, and to multiply in our land institutes of a similar character. 

It is most interesting to notice the peculiar and deep influence 
which Mr. Moody had, not only upon the students in the Institute, 
but also upon those who gathered together at Northfield and Mt. 


Hermon. Not always at once were students drawn to him, but it 
would not be long before his tremendous magnetism would be felt 
in their lives. He held a unique position in all the schools that 
were under his direction ; both at Northfield and Chicago he came 
to be regarded as a father, and no one would be able to estimate 


the influence exerted upon the character of the students by Mr. 
Moody s broad sympathy. 


While the Northfield schools were ever near to his heart, there 
was a special sense in which the work that was being carried on at 
the Institute appealed to him. Possibly too, his heart was drawn out 
more toward the Chicago work, because this more than the other de 
pended upon the personal interest of Mr. Moody for its maintenance. 
It is in no sense a theological seminary ; it was never designed to be ; 
it was not even designed to supplement the education that might be 
obtained at a theological seminary. The institution was born of the 
necessity of bringing into the field workers who would be skilled to 
meet the needs and difficulties of those who never would come with 
in the reach of the graduate of the theological school. 

If, however, the Institute does not cover the ground of theoret 
ical study, which is ordinarily taken up by the technical school, it is 
nevertheless in its own way giving a thorough training for those who 
are to do a special work in the world. The Bible itself is the book 
upon which the attention of the student is constantly centred. The 
book is approached from various standpoints. All the great doctrines 
are most carefully and systematically taught the students. It would 
be a strange thing for any young man or woman to pass through 
the course of studies without having at the end a very clear concep 
tion of the great truth of salvation ; and also a clear idea as to how 
salvation might be presented to other men. Whoever has had the 


privilege of working in the Institute of Chicago, or in any other 
place where graduates of this institution have assisted in the work, 
would see as no other how much real value lies in an institution of 
this kind. It would not be too much to say that the effectiveness 
of any evangelistic campaign would be quadrupled if there could be 
distributed through the audience a number of trained workers such 
as are to be found in the Chicago Bible Institute. 


The splendid services of Mrs. S. B. Capron, for so long the 
superintendent of the womens department, ought not to be passed 
by without notice. Coming as she did, enriched in experience, she 
brouo-ht a peculiar ability and a devotion of spirit to the work of 
the Institute. The same delightful spiritual atmosphere which 
pervades the men s department, is noticeable in the buildings of 
the women s department. These consecrated young women are, 
by no means, behind the young men in their zeal for the work 
which is laid out for them. They, too, are sent out upon the streets 
to work. They go to the police stations ; they are to be found in 
the halls and tents ; they go from house to house in visitation of 
the poor and the sick, and are especially equipped with the right 
answer for those who may be inquiring the way of salvation. 

As a rule the students are assigned to their different sections 
in pairs. They hold a mothers meeting on Wednesday at the 
Institute and, in their house to house visitation, invite the mothers 
to this meeting, telling them to bring their children too, and 
these little ones are entertained and taught by kindergarten 
methods, while the poor mothers have their bodies refreshed and 
their souls brought into contact with a higher spiritual plane. 
Then they are invited also to the great Sunday afternoon Bible 
class, to which they come, and again the children are taken care of 

REV. R. A. TORREY, Superintendent ot the Moody Bible Institute. 


in the primary departments. Often they can be induced also to 
attend the evening service, and all these tremendous results are 
being achieved, home and character being transformed by this 
noble band of young women who have given up their whole lives 
to consecrated service of this kind. 


The object of the Institute is not altogether defined by, or 
limited to, the study of the Bible or practical Christian work. 
There is another design, namely, that the character of the students 
themselves may be developed on spiritual and symmetrical lines. 
Many a one has come to the Institute with little conception of 
the possibilities lying within himself, or of the possibilites of service 
lying without him, who here, under the spiritual influence of the 
home, has had these things dawn upon him and has gone forth with 
some wide and noble plan of action. 

No wonder that this Institution, with its noble aim and its 
already accomplished good, was the joy and delight of Mr. Moody s 
heart. It means the perpetuation of that work to which he had 
consecrated his own life ; it means that after him will be raised up 
generations of men and women who will, so far as God will give 
them strength, do what he has done, by putting their lives along 
side the lives of the poor and wretched and miserable and outcast. 
No man in all the world has so closely touched the lowly classes as 
did Mr. Moody. It might almost be said of him as it was said of his 
Master, " The common people heard him gladly," and his great 
desiorri in the establishing of the Bible Institute was that it might 

o o 

ever be in the interests of the common people. In the interests of 
the common people it has been and doubtless will continue to be, 
lor whatever of training may be gained by the students is immedi 
ately utilized, not in the behalf of the rich, but in behalf of those 


whom sin has marred, and who are in special need of personal 
sympathy such as they can give. Nowhere in all the world will 
there stand a whiter monument to the memory of Mr. Moody than 
this great training school of Christian workers. This is no finished 
work but one that will live on, and one which, by reason of its 
peculiar need, will have a peculiar claim upon the sympathy and 
prayer of those who are interested in it 

It was one of the cherished desires of Mr. Moody s heart that 
this Institution might be put upon a basis that would make it pos 
sible for the work to continue without a constant appeal to its 
devoted friends for an annual deficit. No more fitting tribute can 
be paid to the founder of the Institution than to fulfill this desire 
of his heart, and raise a sufficient endowment to perpetuate this, 
one of his greatest works. 

At Mr. Moody s special request, I, a few years ago, became 
Vice-President of the Bible Institute. He was desirous at that 
time that I should give much of my life to it, and I was very 
strongly tempted to do so. But the call of duty was clearer in 
another direction, and so I was obliged to turn aside, although 
nothing would have given me greater pleasure than to have been 
associated with him in this o^reat work. I desire to commend it to 


my readers everywhere, and I believe the blessing of God will be 
especially upon them, if they should help, not only with their 
prayers, but by the contribution of their money, to the firmer 
establishment of this important work. Young men and women 
who could not possibly secure training for Christian work else 
where, have been given opportunities for study here, and to my 
personal knowledge hundreds of them have been helped by Mr. 
Moody when there was no one else to help. I pray God, that in 
Chicago the Bible Institute may ever stand as a memorial of the 
work of this consecrated man of God. 


The World s Fair Campaign 

WHEN the World s Columbian Exposition became an 
assured fact, and Chicago was finally selected as the 
place of the celebration, Mr. Moody was quick to notice 
the possibility which would arise to carry the Gospel to the multi 
tudes likely to be attracted there. Other men might have been 
blind to this, but not this mighty man of God. When he came to 
Chicago his mind was clear as to the necessity of a wide oppor 
tunity for evangelistic movement, and he was in a position to com 
mand the services of those men upon whom God had set the 
special seal of His approval. His heart had for some time been 
fixed upon this work, as is evident from the address he made after 
his memorable experience on the steamship Spree, in which he says : 


"As I was preparing to leave London after my last visit there, 
I called upon a famous physician. He told me that my heart was 
weakening and that I would have to ease up on my work, that I 
would have to be more careful of myself ; and I was going home 
with an idea that I would ease up a little. During the voyage, the 
announcement came that our vessel, the Spree, was sinking, and we 
rolled there for two days helplessly. No one on earth knows what 
I passed through at the thought that probably my work was 
finished, and that I would never again have the privilege of preach 
ing the Gospel of Jesus Christ ; and on that first dark night after 



the accident, I made a vow that if God would let me live and bring 
me back to America, I would go back to Chicago, and at this 
World s Fair, preach the Gospel with all the power He would give 
me. And God has made it possible for me to keep that vow during 
the past five months. It seems as if I went to the very gates of 
Heaven during that two days on the sinking ship, and God per 
mitted me to come back and preach His Son a little longer." After 
landing on these shores he went to his Northfield home, and having 
brought the students of Mt. Hermon and Northfield together at 
six o clock in the morning, he said to them, " If you have any 
regard for me, if you love me, pray for me that God may anoint 
me for the work in Chicago ; I want to be filled with the Spirit 
that I may preach the Gospel as I never preached it before ; we 
want to see the salvation of God as we have never seen it before." 
Not only to the students of Northfield and Mt. Hermon did 
he emphasize the importance and value of prayer, but he insisted 
upon it in other directions so that in all regions there was rising 
continuous prayer that the blessing- of God might be poured out 
upon the unsaved masses w r hich would throng the streets of 


It was a most fitting thing that the first meeting of this cam 
paign should be held in the Chicago Avenue Church, known as 
Moody s church. On the first Sunday of May, which was bright 
and beautiful, a great congregation came together in the church 
and waited patiently for the appearance of the evangelist. He 
came in, followed by Mr. Sankey and other distinguished leaders. 
When the time arrived for Mr. Moody to speak, he took for his 
theme the elder brother in the story of the prodigal son. If, in his 
description, he pictured the elder brother as the meanest man on 


earth, and unworthy of a father s love, on the other hand he 
showed how graciously God received those who, through repenting 
of their sins, turned back to Him. The yearning of his own heart 
that the lost sinner might be found, was a key note, and gave the 
characteristics of all the sermons that were subsequently preached 
by Mr. Moody and his co-workers in this campaign. All were 
animated with the one spirit, that Christ might be presented 
lovingly, earnestly, and persistently as the friend of sinners. The 
vast number of those who accepted the invitation invariably offered, 
shows how God set His seal to simple testimony of this character. 


Afternoon services were held in this same church, and again 
there was another crowd to hear Mr. Moody, who spoke on the 
subject of Praise. He had such a full assurance that God would 
send a wave of blessing over the city that his heart was filled with 
praise in anticipation of it. The invariable desire on the part of 
Mr. Moody to praise God with his whole heart for anticipated 
blessings was one of the marked characteristics of his faith. This 
is as rare as it is beautiful, and it was the theme of that afternoon 
meeting. At night the church was thronged again, while services 
were also held in other places. Special meetings in different parts 
of the city were also conducted by the students of the Institute. 
So passed the first day of the great campaign in Chicago. The 
sins and sorrows of the city lay like a heavy burden on Mr. 
Moody s heart, and it became evident, as his plans matured, that 
his design was not merely to reach the multitude of strangers who 
were pouring into the city, but that he might also influence the 
citizens themselves. The moral condition of the city was beyond 
description. Sunday was the great holiday of the week ; all the 
places of amusement were open ; the worst features of a Sunday 



on the Continent were observed, and nothing" but the outpouring of 
the Holy Spirit could check the tide. 

It is no easy matter to plan and carry into execution the 
details of a great campaign like this, but Mr. Moody was in per- 
feet command of the situation. He spent hour after hour waiting 
upon God, and God in response opened door after door of oppor 
tunity. Difficulties vanished as they were approached, and what 
had seemed to be utterly impossible was accomplished. As the 
days went by the magnitude of the work was very much increased. 
The great buildings were secured in different sections of the city, 
theatres, halls, churches and missions were opened. The large 
circus tent of Forepaugh was also secured. Five other great tent 
tabernacles were moved from section to section, and sometimes 
great crowds assembled in the open air. Speakers were assigned 
to these places, and day after day for months there went out a 
testimony for God such as perhaps no other city of the world 

has had. 


Mr. Moody had surrounded himself with a company of men 
with whom it was one of the greatest privileges to be associated. 
The men most used of God in evangelistic work went there, as well 
as a large number of others who had been gifted with the power 
of Gospel singing. The singing was one of the strong features in 
all the meetings, and contributed largely to their success. Mr. 
Moody always made the most careful arrangements for the song 
services in connection with the meetings. Indeed the singing was a 
feature of no small importance in all these meetings. Where it 
was possible, great choirs were organized under skilfull directors, 
and these, together with great congregations who were once 
wrought up into the spirit of praise, would fill the buildings with 
such music as is rarely heard. Wherever Mr. Moody conducted 


evangelistic services he paid the same careful thought to the ser 
vices of praise, and the meetings in the Chicago campaign will by 
many be remembered best for the magnificent singing. 

As a rule when the services of the day were over, Mr. Moody 
would meet with his co-workers at the Bible Institute. Each 
ispeaker, as he came in from some different section of the city, would 
be greeted with a cordial word from Mr. Moody and an inquiry as 
to the nature of the services. Almost without exception, the re 
ports were of the most encouraging character. Not only were the 
audiences large, but often the aisles were filled with chairs, great 
crowds as well being turned from the doors, unable to get in. Of tea 
the report was that large numbers had definitely accepted Christ. 


At all such reports Mr. Moody s face would be lighted up 
with a look of intense pleasure. From the beginning, the only 
reason that he had for holding these services was in order that 
sinners might be saved. While he was always glad if Christians 
were reached and lifted up into a higher level of experience, still 
the deeper joy came to his heart when some lost man or woman 
might be through his, or his colleagues , preaching led to accept 
Christ. Rarely an evening passed that such news was not brought 
in to the great joy of Mr. Moody. God had so singularly owned 
the work from the beginning that scarcely a meeting passed with 
out some being led by the Spirit of God to a definite surrender of 
themselves to His service. It was a privilege to look upon Mr. 
Moody s face when these reports were brought in by different 
speakers. When the last one had reported, the meetings would 
close with praise and prayer. No one who was privileged to attend 
these after-services in the Institute will ever forget the delight 
ful fellowship of these godly men. They had come from all parts 


of the world. They had been most largely used of God, and were 
men of wide and varied experiences. The evening would be spent, 
not merely in the giving of reports of the special services from 
which they had <:ome, but other things drawn out of past experi 
ence .would b? brought in, so that one would feel that he was in 
some special way connected with the carrying out of God s purpose, 
as he might listen or contribute something to these meetings. 
By reason of the work connected with the meetings them 
selves, the men might come in very much exhausted, yet, after such 
a meeting as has been spoken of, there would come a sense of a new 
baptism of the Spirit, and in their waiting upon God there would 
be a renewal of strength for whatever service might lie before them. 


In accordance with the custom of the Institute, Mondays were 
set aside as days of conference and rest. Mr. Moody would meet 
the workers from all parts of the city and put to them questions as 
to the results of the week s work. These meetings, by reason of 
the suggestions and comments that were offered, were not only 
deeply interesting, but also exceedingly profitable. Mr. Moody 
himself would put questions to those who had been conducting the 
meetings. He would inquire about the progress of the work, ask 
the number of people that had been present, and how many of 
them had made up their minds to serve the Lord Jesus Christ. 
He would also want to know the different nationalities that might 
be represented, as to the proportion of the working men and of the 
poor, desiring to learn, if possible, how many of those attending 
were representatives of visitors to the World s Fair. Then 
these workers would be asked to give their opinion as to the 
value of the meetings compared with others which had been held 
by these same workers at other places. Questions of this kind, 

graph taken in Paris, and loaned to one of our authors, Dr. H. M. \Vharton, 
by Mrs. Moody. 


and answers given by trained and skillful workmen, would bring 
out the most useful suggestions. It was also discovered that at the 
tents, congregations were a thousand or more at the evening 
services, and perhaps half as large in the day services. These 
audiences were made up not only of Protestants but also of Roman 
^Catholics. In some sections, the neighborhood being almost 
altogether Roman Catholic, perhaps more than three-fourths of 
the great audiences would belong to that faith. In some of the 
tents were large numbers of workingmen who would sit with 
intense interest expressed in their faces, and when the invitation 
was given, individuals among these would make decision for Christ. 
As a rule, all the churches in the immediate vicinity of the 
tent meetings were in perfect sympathy with the work, the ministers 
attending the meetings and sitting on the platform, and the largest 
number of workers were secured from these churches. 


Some of the most interesting reports were made concerning 
the children s meetings. Oftentimes Sunday school teachers would 
be drawn to these meetings where they would find their classes 
assembled, and in many instances, if the members of the class were 
not reached, Sunday school teachers would be, and those who had 
not hitherto made a profession of faith would come out definitely 
for Christ in these meetings. 

In all the sections where these meetings were held, the spiritual 
power of the neighboring churches was intensely magnified. The 
prayer meetings of the local churches grew in attendance, and the 
Sunday services were far better attended than ever before. 

It was most interesting also to hear the reports of the men 
who had charge of the great meetings in the theatres. Sometimes, as 
for example at the Empire Theatre, nearly the whole congregation 


would consist of men only, and a very large proportion of these 
men would be not only out of work, but- drinking men. For these, 
temperance meetings were held, and hundreds of pledges were 
signed by these men, while hundreds of others yielded them 
selves altogether to Christ. 



While there were large audiences at nearly all the services, 
some of them reached enormous proportions. Dr. J. Munro Gibson, 
of London, who was associated with Mr. Moody in his campaign, 
said on returning to London, " While the Fair grounds were quite 
deserted on Sundays the churches were full. There was little use 
trying to get into the churches where Mr. Moody or Mr. McNeill 
preached uniess you went an hour or two before the time, but even 
with only a preacher of ordinary abilities the church would be filled, 
not only in the morning but also at the evening service, and 
it is not an easy thing to secure a good attendance for evening ser 
vices in Chicago." It was not only on Sunday nights, but on week 
nights as well. Many of the great buildings were thronged long 
before the hour of opening. At the Haymarket Theatre, in West 
Madison Street, where Mr. Moody was to preach, a great throng 
would stand in the streets long before the doors were opened, and 
when they were opened every available inch of space would be filled in 
an almost incredibly short time, and those who failed to gain entrance 
would be directed to some place for an overflow meeting, to which, 
however, they could by no possibility be induced to go until assured 
that Mr. Moody would speak there. 

Perhaps the most extraordinary meetings in point of number, 
were those held in Forepaugh s circus tent, and those in Tattersall s 
Hall. When Mr. Moody was arranging to secure the use of the 
mammoth tent, he had difficulties in making an agreement with the 


manager, who expected Sunday to be his great day in Chicago, but 
he was finally prevailed upon to allow him the use of it for Sunday 
morning, reserving Sunday afternoon and evening for his show. 
When these arrangements were being made, one of the circus men 
contemptuously asked him if he supposed it would be possible to 
get an audience of 3,000. What must have been his surprise when, 
arriving on the scene Sunday morning, he found assembled a 
vast congregation of 18,000 people, whereas the attendance at the 
circus in the afternoon and evening was so poor that the perform 
ances had to be given up altogether on Sundays. This was perhaps 
the greatest throng that attended any one service. After an hour 
of singing by the great choir and congregation, Mr. Moody spoke 
from the text, " The Son of Man is come to seek and to save that 
which was lost." His whole being seemed to be under the control 
of the power and Spirit of God, and never perhaps did he speak 
with so much earnestness as to this vast multitude. 


It was at this service that the pathetic incident happened where 
a little child was lost, and Mr. Moody taking the little one in his arms 
made an effort to discover the parents. As the anxious father made 
his way toward the platform, Mr. Moody, still holding the child, said, 
with tears streaming down his cheeks, " this is what Jesus Christ 
came to do, he came to seek and save sinners, and to restore them 
to their heavenly Father s embrace." It was a most solemn service 
and will never be forgotten by any one who had the privilege of 

Toward the close of the meetings Mr. Moody said, "We have 
to-day everything to encourage us, and nothing to discourage us. 
This has been by far the best week we have had. The Gospel has 
through this agency been brought to 150,000 people during the 


week. I have never seen greater eagerness to hear the word of 
God. The largest halls are too small for the crowds that come to 


many of the services. One night, for instance, on my way to the. 
Fair Grounds, I beheld one of the most beautiful sights I have ever 
seen on earth. It was a wonderful display of fireworks and illum 
inations, tens of thousands of people gazing on the scene. It 
seemed useless to expect any one to come away from that scene and 
sit down in a tabernacie to hear the Gospel ; but the house was 
filled, and we had a blessed meeting. The following nights though 
cold and rainy, with a damp, uncomfortable room, the people 
crowded in until every inch of space was occupied. I thank God 
that I am living in Chicago to-day ; these have been the happiest 
moments of my life ; what a work He has given us to-day ; what 
encouragements He has given us ; how He has blessed us. Per 
haps never in your life will some of you have an opportunity to do 
as much for Christ as now. 

Though it required a vast sum of money, Mr. Moody was equal 
to the occasion, and raised every dollar. Northfield was deeply in 
terested in the work, and contributed largely. The work being pre 
sented by Dr. Gordon, of Boston, a contribution of about $10,000 
was sent to Mr. Moody from Northfield after Dr. Gordon s appeal. 
Mr. Moody himself had great skill in getting good collections. When 
he had to leave the Haymarket Theatre, he said to the audience, 
" How many people believe we ought to go on ? Just lift your 
hands." And when they had their hands up, he said, " Now put 
them down deep into your pockets, and help us to carry it on." 

No work of this kind can be measured in terms of money. I 
am sure that in the days to come there will still be great harvests 
gathered from this sowing, and this World s Fair campaign will 
doubtless be numbered among the greatest ever conducted by 
Mr. Moody. 


The Last Campaign 

THE last public appearance of Mr. Moody was in Kansas City, 
Missouri. He began a series of meetings there November 
12, 1899. Earlier in the autumn a meeting of the ministers 
of the evangelical churches had sent an invitation to the great evan 
gelist to captain a religious campaign in the young and vigorous 
western city. The preliminary discussions of the proposed meet 
ings afforded proof of the confidence reposed in Mr. Moody by 
many men of many minds. About him the religious forces of the 
city crystallized with enthusiasm. His name was a power, making 
for Christian unity. The executive committee of ministers repre 
sented the Presbyterian, Methodist. Episcopal, Congregational, 
Christian, Methodist Episcopal, South and Baptist denominations. 


When the laymen were informed of the proposed meetings they 
sent word to the ministers that they would raise the funds neces 
sary to defray all expenses a pledge that was abundantly fulfilled. 
Several of the large business establishments announced that they 
\vould pay for one day each the rental of the hall where the meet 
ings were held. The general gratification over the coming of Mr. 
Moody was a splendid testimonial to his recognized leadership in 

Mr. Moody arrived in the city on Saturday morning, in readi 
ness to inaugurate the campaign on the day following. Immediately 



after breakfast he went with members of the local committee, to 
have a look at Convention Hall, the mammoth building where the 
meetings were to be held. He stood upon the stage and tried his 
voice. He was more than satisfied with the result, cleclarino- that 


he had come 1,500 miles from New York to find the best hall he 
had spoken in in this country. The hall had been dedicated only 
in February of that year. It has a seating capacity of between 
15,000 and 20,000. In the interior there are four floors command- 
ing the stage, and here the famous evangelist in his last meetings 
preached the Gospel to some of the largest audiences ever reached 
at one time by his voice. 


One secret of Mr. Moody s hold upon the public was illustrated 
by a characteristic conversation on the occasion of his first visit to 
Convention Hall. He had a large human interest, even in secular 
movements and institutions. One of the reporters of the party 
said to him : " Do you know, Mr. Moody, how this building was 
put up? Do you know what it means to this city?" "No," said 
Mr. Moody, "I supposed some wealthy man owned it." " Kansas 
City owns it, " was the answer. " Nearly every man and woman, 
and hundreds of children contributed to its building, and own stock 
in it. It was built by the gifts of the poor, as well as of the rich. 
It was built voluntarily by the people, and not by taxes. And it 
stands to-day as it stood the day it was finished, without a dollar of 

At once Mr. Moody was intensely interested and demanded 
the story of the building. It was given him. "That is the sort 
of thing that annihilates anarchy," said Mr. Moody, in a burst of 
enthusiasm. " When I laid eyes on the hall, I said that there was 
no other such hall in this country. But now that I know the 


sentiment and feeling that have been put into the hall, I know there 
is no other such building in the world. Do you know that when 
men are induced to unite as this city has united, where all classes 
of people behave as if they had common interests, a great lesson 
has been taught. The value of your hall, it strikes me, is not in 
dollars and cents, but in its moral significance. I did not believe 
that such a thing could be done in this generation. It has never 
been done before." It was this cordial sympathy and hearty 
appreciation of everything that influenced or manifested the life of 
a community that made the people feel that Mr. Moody was one 
with them, and upon this common ground of vantage he gained 
the public ear for his message. 


The first meeting of the memorable series was held on Sun 
day afternoon. The singing was led by a great chorus of more 
than 500 voices, organized for the occasion. This was in charge 
of Prof. C. C. Case, who accompanied Mr. Moody. In his 
characteristic way Mr. Moody said, " There s good material in 
that choir. They sing famously well. At first, I am told, there 
was some difference between the Methodists and Presbyterians in 
the manner of their singing. The Methodists sang fast, and the 
Presbyterians sang slow. The result was peculiar. But we have 
taught them to pull together pretty well now." Another feature 
of the singing that pleased Mr. Moody was an Old Men s Quar 
tette, which sang several times. 

The happy faculty possessed by the evangelist of securing 
desired action on the part of a vast audience, was shown in this first 
meeting in connection with the singing. The hymns to be used 
were printed in sheet form, and were in the hands of the audience. 
The noise made in handling them threatened to drown the 


speaker s voice. Just before he began his sermon Mr. Moody 
said : "All who have sheet hymns please hold them up high." At 
once 5,000 hands were uplifted, holding the rustling sheets of 
paper. The effect was that of a Chautauqua salute. " Now shake 
them," he said. They all did, and the result was an indescribably 
noisy confusion. " Now sit on them," he said, with a laugh. " I 
only wanted you to see what a noise they would make, if you kept 
handling them." The result of this felicitous admonition was a 


reign of silence. 

The service was to begin at three o clock, but before that time 
the great auditorium was filled, and it was necessary to close and 
lock the doors. Several thousand people were turned away. At 
night an overflow meeting crowded the Second Presbyterian 
Church near by, and great crowds of people went home, unable to 
get into either meeting. There had been notable gatherings in the 
great Convention Hall on former occasions, but even the dedication 
services, with the attraction of Sousa s Band and the appeal to civic 
pride, failed to bring together such a throng as that assembled to 
hear the man of God preach his plain, direct Gospel. It was the 
greatest meeting in point of attendance in the history of the 
Mississippi Valley. It was evidence of the fact that, as some one 
has said, " man is incurably religious," and of the further fact, that 
there is attractiveness in the message of a recognized ambassador 

for Christ. 


The subject of the opening sermons, afternoon and evening, 
was the same, " Sowing and Reaping." Mr. Moody looked down 
into the thousands of upturned faces, and amidst intense silence, 
began the delivery of his last series of sermons by saying: "In 
after years, as you go by this building, I want you to remember 
this text that I am going to read to you. I pray that God will 

RECENT PICTURE OF MR. MOODY IN HIS ROAD WAGON. It was with this wagon that the 

noted preacher went to market, and sometimes met the students at the depot and hauled them 

up to their boarding-houses. 

AUDITORIUM HALL. Main building of the Northfield Schools 


write it on every heart. It appeals to men and women of every 
sort and condition ; to the priests and the ministers and the 
reporters : Be not deceived ; God is not mocked : for whatsoever 
a man soweth, that shall he also reap. For he that soweth to his 
flesh shall of the flesh reap corruption ; but he that soweth to the 
Spirit shall of the Spirit reap life everlasting. Then followed 
such a sermon as has won thousands for Christ. Terse, direct 
sentences, freighted with convicting truth, were dropped deliber 
ately from his lips. He was the master of the assemblies. The 
people sat in rapt attention, and upon their faces could be traced 
the effects of varying phases of thought. Toward the close the 
preacher made an appeal, tender as a young mother s love, and 
unnoticed tears fell from thousands of eyes. In solemn silence, at 
the last, the benediction dismissed audiences whose souls had been 
stirred to deepest depths. 


The meetings on Monday fulfilled the expectations aroused by 
Sunday s services. Following the evening sermon an after-meeting 
was held in the Second Presbyterian Church, just across the street 
from Convention Hall. The church was crowded, many standing. 
As Mr. Moody took his place, the old hymn, "Just as I am," was 
sung, and then, with no preamble, he began one of his face to face 
dealings with inquirers. In a simple, conversational way, he pre 
sented the truth, just as though he were sitting by the side of each 
one before him. He closed with an effective incident from his 
army experience, illustrating his appeal. Then the evangelist 
paused a moment. The church was still. The ticking of the 
clock could be distinctly heard. Then he spoke : 

"Will any one say he will trust Christ ? If so, say I will ." 
He paused, but no reply came, and then again he put the question 


quietly, " Who will say he will trust Christ ?" A moment of 
silence again, and far back in the church there came a low, but 
firm, response, " I will." At the sound Mr. Moody advanced 
quickly to the edge of the platform, and with his eyes questioned 
those before him. The responses came fast and faster, and in a few 
minutes fully fifty had said " I will." The after-meeting on Tues 
day evening was a repetition of the one the night before. It was 
marked by the conversion of one of the most prominent business 
men of the city. His action, which was without reserve of any 
sort, made the timid confident, and the result was decision on the 

part of many. 


On Wednesday came the first indications of a break-down. 
The great strain of speaking twice a day in so large a building as 
Convention Hall began to tell on Mr. Moody. After the night 
meeting he told the ministers that he was almost exhausted ; that he 
must have some rest, and that it would be impossible for him to 
lead the inquirers meeting in the church. He went at once to his 
room at the Coate s House, that he might rest and be ready for the 
great meetings of the next day. On Thursday afternoon he gave 
signs of exhaustion, though anything like a total physical collapse 
was not apprehended. To a sympathetic inquiry on the part of 
one of the city ministers, who asked him how he felt, the answer 
was, " Not big." At night his appearance had changed. His face 
was flushed, and he perspired profusely. He appeared at times 
hardly able to support himself, and it seemed sometimes as though 
he would fall from weakness. The pauses after making his 
telling points were lengthened, but otherwise his presentation of 
the truth was as usual. "Then cometh the end." The benediction 
was pronounced. The public personal work of Dwight L. Moody 
was finished. 


For tens of thousands of people whose lives were touched by 
the evangel of this soul-winner every incident of that last day will 
possess a deep interest. There was one circumstance of the after 
noon that, in the light of what followed, seemed prophetic in its 
significance. When Mr. Moody sat in his chair, so tired, during 
the song service, before beginning his sermon, he asked Mr. Case to 
sing "Saved by Grace," Fanny J. Crosby s beautiful hymn. In it 

is the stanza : 

" Some day the silver cord will break, 

And I, no more, as now, shall sing ; 
But O, the joy when I shall wake 

Within the palace of the King. 
Then I shall see Him, face to face, 
And tell the story, Saved by Grace." 

But if Mr. Moody had any premonition of the approaching end, 
it passed away as he became possessed of his subject, " The Grace of 
God." He warned the older Christians to avoid living in the past. 
He denounced the pessimistic tendencies of those who were sure 
the former days were better than these. " I have no sympathy," he 
said, "with the idea that our best days are behind us. In a hope 
ful, cheery mood he spoke of the shock he had experienced some 
time before, when he picked up a paper and saw himself alluded to 
as " old Moody." " Why," he said, " I m not old. I m only a baby 
when considered in comparison with the great eternity which is to 

The last sermon on Thursday night was on the parable of 
" The Great Supper." In it he dealt especially with the excuses 
men made for staying out of the Kingdom of God. Mr. Moody 
closed his sermon in a peculiarly effective way. He said that, if an 
excuse were written out by one of the reporters, asking God, " I 
pray Thee have me excused from the marriage feast," that no one 
in the house would sign it. If the note were written to go direct to 


God, " I will be there," all would want to sign it. " Now," said the 
preacher, "how many will accept this invitation? How many will 
say, I will ? Then, as a number responded, the request was 
repeated. Still he lingered, his energies exhausted, and made one 
more appeal. " I ll wait a few minutes longer to see if anyone 
else, any man, woman or child, will say the word. I could stand 
here all night and listen to these I wills. So he went away to 
his long rest with the sound of " I will " spoken by those who were 
moved by his words still in his ears. 


Some of the utterances of that last day are peculiarly worthy 
of preservation. Among them were such statements as these : 
" I ve worn God s yoke for over forty years, and I ve always found it 
easy." " There s nothing sweeter than to obey God s will. He is 
not a severe task-master." "You may trust God. I can believe 
in God rather than in D. L. Moody. My heart has deceived me a 
thousand times, but God has never deceived me once." " If you 
have a good impulse act on it. Don t be afraid. I say that most 
of the good done in the world is done by men who act on im 
pulses. I am sixty-two, and I have acted on impulses all my life. 
I never made a mistake by acting on an impulse I felt to be good." 
" The natural growth of the Christian is toward more kindness 
and a more beautiful nature. Have you ever noticed how many 
old people seem cross and crabbed these days ? That is because 
they have not been good Christians." " I am not old. I m only 
an infant compared with the ages that will roll over me when I 
am gone." " Those who live in Christ will live forever. The glory 
is not past, but to come." 

Friday morning, toward noon, Mr. Moody went out driving. 
He came back thoroughly exhausted. Not until then did he 


relinquish the hope of preaching that day. He sent for one of the 
ministers of the committee, Rev. Dr. Matt. S. Hughes, of the 
Independence Avenue Methodist Episcopal Church, to preach that 
afternoon, saying, as he made his request, with a flash of his old 
spirit, " You Methodists are always prepared to preach." Mr. 
Moody told those who were near him that he had never felt so 
feeble before. For the first time in forty years he was obliged to 
abandon his services. He had not been able to lie in bed for 
three nights, but had taken all his rest in his chair, sleeping only a 
few minutes at a time. It was decided, upon consultation with his 
physician, Dr. Schauffler, that he should go home at once. 

Mr. Moody was sitting in his armchair. He was breathing 
heavily, and his face seemed puffy and bloated. He said his limbs 
were swelling, and he had a feeling of oppression about his heart. 
" I m afraid I shall have to give up the meetings," he said. " It s 
too bad." He was silent. " It s the first time in forty years of 
preaching that I have had to give up my meetings." He did not 
say anything for a while. Then he spoke in a low voice. " It is 
more painful to me to give up those audiences than it is to suffer 
from my ailments." How regretfully he relinquished his labors ! 
But he could at least lay down his life with the knowledge that his 
steps had never lagged. 


An effort was made to get a special car, but none being avail 
able at once, the Gospel car, " The Messenger of Peace," belonging 
to the American Baptist Publication Society, and in charge of Rev. 
S. G. Neil, the railroad evangelist, was offered for the trip to 
Northfield. At nine o clock on Thursday evening, accompanied by 
a physician and friends, the homeward journey was begun. The 
next day a cheery telegram came from Mr. Moody, saying that he 



had had the best night for a week, and thanking " the good people 
of Kansas City for all their kindnesses ". 

Charles M. Vining tells an interesting story of the trip home 
with Mr. Moody. When the train pulled into Detroit it was over 
an hour late, and unless at least half of this time could be made up, 
the eastern connection for the through Boston train could not be 
made. As the train was standing in the station at Detroit, the 
engineer came back along the train until he reached the Gospel 
car. " Whose car is this ?" he asked one of the party who was 
standing outside. " It s a special taking Mr. Moody, the evangelist, 
to his home," was the reply. " Where has he been ?" came the 
question. " He was holding meetings in Kansas City, where he 
was taken ill, and now we are taking him home. We are about an 
hour late, and if we don t make up the time, we won t make the 
proper connections for Boston." " Look here," said the engineer, 
" fifteen years ago I was converted by Moody, and I have lived a 
better and happier life ever since. I didn t know Moody s car was 
on to-night, but if you want me to make up the time for you I ll do 
it. Just tell Mr. Moody that one of his friends is on the engine 
and then hold your breath." As soon as the train got clear of the 
city the engineer pulled the throttle open, and it is said that he 
made the fastest time ever made over this division. Connections 
were made, and when the party awakened the next morning they 
were on the Boston train. When Mr. Vining left East Northfield 
for Kansas City, Mr. Moody said : "Tell them they have caged 
the old lion at last." 

While the influences of his work were still active in the 
churches of the city, came the tidings that he had entered into rest, 
and Kansas City, the recipient of his latest toil, bowed its head in 
sorrow over the common bereavement that had come to the 
Christian world. 


Mr. Moody as an Evangelist 

IN the ancient Church there were men whose special call and 
labors were to save her decaying life from extinction, and rein 
force it with fresh spiritual power. If time permitted, the names 
of patriarchs and prophets in the Old Testament might be men 
tioned, and the names of New Testament apostles might be 
spoken, for all of these were evangelists in the truest sense of the 
word. The word "evangelist" means "the bringer of good tid 
ings." This being true, D. L. Moody was an evangelist in the 
truest sense of the word. The office, being of divine appointment 
is distinct from that of the pastor, the teacher, and the prophet, and 
as a rule in all the history of the Church has been given to those 
who have no stated pastoral charge, but have traveled from place 
to place as they had opportunity to work. 


Among all the men whom the world has ever known as evan 
gelists D. L. Moody takes no secondary place. One has but to 
study the history of the Church to learn the value of regligious 
awakenings in general, and he who states that their effect upon the 
Church is not helpful makes a statement which cannot be supported 
by the facts. I once heard Mr. Moody say that when some one in 
the City of Boston had criticised the meetings he had held, he 
determined that he would go back to the city and call for all those 
who had been converted in his meetings to be present at a service 



which he would announce. The great building was filled to over 
flowing and at least ten years after his services had closed he had 
the joy of hearing literally thousands give testimony to the fact 
that he had led them to Christ. 

A little before the middle of the eighteenth century began 
what may be called the First Era of Revivals in this country, part 
of a religious movement that affected and moulded in a most re 
markable manner the entire English-speaking world for three- 
quarters of a century. 

The leaders of this movement in England were Whitefield and 
the Wesleys. The leader in America was Jonathan Edwards. 


* " The second Era of Revivals in this country dates from 
about 1797. Among the honored leaders in the earlier phase of 
the movement were Dr. Edward Dorr Griffin and President 
D wight, associated with such men as the elder Mills. In its later 
phase, in what may be called the supplement to the Revival of 
1797, the revivalists Nettleton and Finney were prominent." 

It is an interesting fact in revivals that they frequently succeed 
some great calamity. It was so with the wonderful work of grace 
known as The Revival of 1859. The churches, to an alarming 
extent, were characterized by indifference and conformity to the 
world. Speculation was running rife, and men were entering 
recklessly in the race for riches. As a natural result, frauds and fail 
ures were very common, and in a day the most fanciful dreams 
would perish and millionaires would become paupers. 

But God was working in it all, and as a direct result there 
was a call sent forth to the Christians of the Nation for united 
prayer, and the result was the mighty awakening. 

*" The Church in America and its baptisms of fire/" by D. S. Gregory. 


" I want you to pray earnestly for the text I tried to bring out yesterday. It has gone into all tin 
morning papers. Just the text; no matter about the sermon. Whatsoever a man soweth that als 
shall he reap. There will be millions of people see that text to-day." 


Its history can never be known perfectly. It is written in Hea 
ven, and when we stand there we shall know the full story. 

But no history of revivals in this generation would be complete 
without due consideration being given to the man whose name is a 
household word, and who has been a blessing to Christians through 
out the world, Mr. Dwight L. Moody. 

Mr. Moody may be regarded as being, in his career and 
work, the representative of lay activity in the work of evangeliza 
tion especially of the Young Men s Christian Association as 
embodying and organizing this activity. That association had 
largely to do with opening the way for him into the various 
churches and communities in the early stages of his work, and with 
awakening and sustaining enthusiasm in his various evangelistic 



It would be difficult to imagine men more unlike than these 
representative evangelists. Jonathan Edwards was a mighty logi 
cian, and his great theme was The sovereignty of God s Grace in the 
Salvation of Sinners. 

His sermons stirred the souls of men to their very depths, and 
sometimes resulted in remarkable outward manifestations of feel 
ing, as when, during the preaching at Enfield, of the sermon enti 
tled Sinners in the Hands of an Angry God, the audience rose 
up in agony to cry out for mercy. 

George Whitefield was an orator of great power. Indeed, 
many of those who heard Whitefield regarded him as the most 
eloquent of men, and the traditions of the remarkable effects 
produced, not only by his sermons but by the very tones of his 
voice, are still handed down. 

Dr. Asahel Nettleton was very different from either of the 
two just mentioned. The following general estimate of his life has 
been given by some one : 


Dr. Nettleton s life was marvelously useful and helpful. I 
never heard the opinion expressed that he was either a great or a 
very learned man ; but I never heard those who knew him inti 
mately question his goodness. He was a most godly man, serious, 
circumspect, discreet, and gifted with rare discrimination, enabling 
him to know and read men, and greatly aiding him to adapt himself 
and his instructions to men in their various moods, with their dif 
ferent peculiarities, prejudices, conditions, and prepossessions. He 
had power to prevail with God and man. His rare success is not 
to be attributed to his greatness, nor to his native sagacity, nor to 
the happy combination of gifts constitutional or natural, nor to 
everything combined in him, so much as to his holiness. He walked 
with God, knew and trusted God. He had a mighty faith. He 
found out how much God loved men, and he was brought into 
sympathy with God for the salvation of men. His perception of 
the guilt and doom of sinners was intense and absorbed him. He 
was a man whose religious development would lead him to cry out 
while prostrated on the cold ground at the midnight hour, " Give 

me souls or I die ! " 


Charles G. Finney was still another type of man, but few 
men have been more mightily used of God than he. Sometimes he 
could proceed no farther in the service than the reading of his text 
when the power of God would fall upon his audience and scores of 
people would profess conversion. 

But with all their greatness none of them outshine Dwight L. 
Moody, who stands out among all men as God s chosen instrument 
to show what one consecrated layman may accomplish when filled 
with the Holy Ghost. 

He was mightily moved when Henry Varley, the English 
evangelist, said to him as they were visiting at a friend s house 


together in England some years ago : "It remains for the world to 
see what the Lord can do with a man wholly consecrated to 
Christ." Mr. Moody soon returned to America, but those words 
clung to him with such power that he was induced to return to 
England and commence that wonderful series of labors in Scotland 
and England. Mr. Moody said to Henry Varley on returning to 
England, " Those were the words of the Lord through your lips to 
my soul." 

Strangers sometimes thought him difficult to approach, and he 
was, if you were trying to seek him out to say flattering words to 
him ; but no man in all the world was more approachable than he 
when he knew that you had an unselfish desire with him to extend 
the bounds of the Kingdom of God. 


Mr. Moody was especially adapted to his work, first, because 
he was pre-eminently practical in this practical age. He was most 
direct in his speech ; every one knew exactly what he meant ; there 
was no mistake in his utterance. His energy was literally bound 
less ; day and night and night and day he toiled, never seeming to be 
weary. His earnestness and enthusiasm were contagious and wher 
ever he found an audience dull and lifeless he had only to speak to 
them a few minutes until they were ready to do anything that he 
might command. He preached to larger crowds than any man in 
his generation, and yet it was ever his object and aim to reach the 
individual rather than the people in a mass. He was a born organ 
izer, and in this century which has been specially distinguished for 
its progress in organization he took high rank. He was the world s 
greatest evangelist because with all these qualities he knew men 
through and through, and he was able to move them at his own will. 


A distinguished southern Presbyterian minister writes me the 
following, which illustrates my thought. 

" I first knew Mr. Moody in Louisville, Kentucky during a 
great campaign that he was conducting there. I first had some 
conversation with him in regard to some work which we were 
getting on foot at the time. I found him a most sympathetic 
listener, and wonderfully helpful, but the moment any allusion was 
made to his own work, and what great things it was doing for 
Louisville he instantly shifted the conversation. 


"After the work had been in progress for some days, and the 
great Tabernacle on Broadway had been crowded from day to day, 
and at every meeting, an incident occurred which troubled me 
greatly, and which I did not fully understand until many months 
later. The after-meeting was held one morning in the Warren 
Memorial Church. At the conclusion of the service a great many 
workers in the meeting tarried for a moment of conference. A 
gentleman approached Mr. Moody, See this group of ladies on 
the right of the platform, they are among our prominent women of 
the City, and supports of our movement, both with their means and 
their personal work. They have not yet had the pleasure of shaking 
hands with you, and they have tarried for this purpose. Where 
are they? asked Mr. Moody. The gentleman pointed them out, 
saying, I will tell them you will see them in a few moments. 
And in a little while I saw Mr. Moody reach under the pulpit 
stand for his little felt hat, go out a back door, and taking a cab, 
drive to his hotel. 

" The ladies waited for some time, and finally left with the 
greatest feeling of indignation, and many, of them, declaring that 
they would not again be seen in the meetings, and work with a 


man who could be so rude. I confessed I was puzzled myself, and 
did not know what explanation could possibly be offered for the 

strange action. 


" Some year or so after this I was in Chicago with him on the 
platform. Again a woman came to the foot of the stair, and said 
she wished to see Mr. Moody. He was used of God for the sal 
vation of my husband, I want to shake hands with him, and tell 
him how grateful I feel toward him. I said, Why certainly, wait 
and I will see that you have the privilege of seeing him, when 
finally I called his attention to her, and when she had given him 
her reason for wishing to shake hands with him, without one word 
he turned and left her. Again, I thought, here is a type of the 
same thing we saw in Louisville. I comforted the poor woman 

as best I could. 


" A few days later in his conference with young men, he spoke 
of how we should guard against flattery, and how many strange 
things we had to do, to prevent the devil s getting a hold upon us. 
After this conversation I told him of the injustice I had done him 
in my mind, in the incidents above alluded to. His explanation 
was very brief, but equally satisfactory and to the point. If I had 
shaken hands with those women,! wouldn t have been half through 
before the devil would have made me believe that I was some 
great man, and from that time I would have to do as he bid. 

" I was present with him in a meeting for a month after this 
time, and studied him in the light of this explanation, and no one 
thing has ever helped me more to explain his closeness to God, and 
his humility of Spirit than the facts alluded to." 

His messages had no uncertain sound, concerning the Gospel. 

He believed that men were lost without Christ. He told the 
story of the mother who came into the Eye Infirmary in Chicago 


and said : " Doctor, there is something wrong with my baby s 
eyes." He described how the doctor took the child in his arms and 
carried it to the window, looked at the eyes only a moment, then, 
shaking his head, gave the child back again to its mother. " Well, 
Doctor, what is it?" she said. "Poor woman" he replied, "your 
baby is going blind ; in three months time he will be stone blind, 
and no power on earth can ever make him see." Mr. Moody told 
how the mother held the baby close against her heart and then fell 
on the floor with a shriek, crying out, " My God ! My baby blind ! 

My baby blind !" 


I can see his face now as he said, the tears rolling down his 
cheeks : " Would to God, we might all be as much moved as that 
when we know that our friends are spiritually blind as well as lost ! " 
Because he believed this, he preached as he did, and it was this 
spirit that literally drove him to Kansas City to preach his last 
sermon, and then turn his face home to die. He believed in instan 
taneous conversion ; he had no patience at all with the man who 
thought he must grow better to be saved. He once said : 

" When Mr. Sankey and myself were in one place in Europe, a 
man preached a sermon against the pernicious doctrines that we 
were going to preach, one of which was sudden conversion. He 
said conversion was a matter of time and growth. Do you know 
what I do when any man preaches against the doctrines I preach ? 
I go to the Bible and find out what it says, and if I am right I give 
them more of the same kind. I preached more on sudden conver 
sion in that town than in any town I was in, in my life. I would 
like to know how long it took the Lord to convert Zaccheus ? 
How long did it take the Lord to convert that woman whom He 
met at the well of Sychar ? How long to convert that adulterous 
woman in the temple, who was caught in the very act of adultery ? 


How long to convert that woman who anointed His feet and wiped 
them with the hairs of her head? Didn t she go with the Word of 
God ringing in her ears, Go in peace? " 

He was a master in the conduct of evangelistic meetings. I 
well remember, during the recent Armenian massacres, some one 
interrupted him in one of his services, saying, " Mr. Moody, I want 
to ask permission to present a petition, and to ask the people to 
sign it. This petition is to be sent to the President of the United 
States, asking him to take some action which may help to stop this 
dreadful slaughter of innocent people." 

The man who made the request, was of considerable promi 
nence, and many a leader would have yielded to his entreaty, 


But Mr. Moody was always true to his convictions, and said, 
" My friend, I have a better plan than you r s. I always believe in 
approaching any difficulty by the way of the throne of God. Will 
some one lead us in prayer?" It is sufficient to say that there 
was no petition presented, and everybody was satisfied, that his 
was the better way. 

He was at his best in the Inquiry Meeting. He knew just 
what Scripture to use, and it was a rare privilege to be anywhere 
near him when he talked with one who wanted to be a Christian. 

He was never easily discouraged ; circumstances that would 
greatly hinder others, had no effect upon him, except to lead him 
closer to Christ. Mr. William Phillips Hall, the Business Men s 
Evangelist, relates the following : 

In Mr. Moody s early evangelistic career, he began a series of 
meetings in a church across the sea. There was nothing remarkable 
about the first service except that it was formal and cold. In the 
evening the attendance had increased, and when the invitation was 


given to those to stand, who desired to express an interest in their 
souls salvation, so many stood that the evangelist feared they had 
not understood his invitation, so he gave it again more plainly, only 
to have a larger number stand. And when the after-meeting was 
called, there was a most remarkable manifestation of the power of 
God, and it was the beginning of a great and memorable work of 



One of the members of that church went home to tell an 
invalid member of the family, that two Americans, by the names of 
Moody and Sankey, had conducted services in the church that day. 
The invalid burst into tears, and reaching for her purse took out a 
piece of an English newspaper, which contained the large announce 
ment that Dwight L. Moody and Ira D. Sankey were being 
greatly used of God in Chicago. So she had read it and had cut 
it out of the paper, and from that moment began to pray that God 
would send those two men to her church. 

I have heard Mr. Moody relate the incident myself and then 
say : 

" I believe when the rewards are given out in Heaven, that 
that invalid woman will share with us in the glory and honor of 
that grand campaign." 

No one this side of Heaven can ever estimate the number of 
people he won to Christ in his evangelistic services. It has been 
estimated that he preached to millions. It is safe to say that he 
must, under the power of God, have led hundreds of thousands to 
a decision. 

^ <?/ (* 


^ -rr I SALM XCT. |.r,.w.. 

XlE (hat dn-cik-th* in the seeret place I g?-**-j? 8 

<K of the Most Hi*h, shall P abide under tho 4J - - - 5 - 

ebadow* of t he Almighty, i *<* 

U^ 21 will say of the Loa0, -7/ff it my i <l s. 57. 1. 
<Jv(v refuge, nnd my fortress : my God ; in : 
V> him will F trust, 

> 3. Surely * ha shall deliver thee from -m.m. 7. 
yw tho snare of the fowler, a,l from the: " e " J rr 
\~ noisome pestilence. ,**;. , - 

x, 4 JIo shall cover thee with his feathers, \ -^.19.6. 

\and under his wines shalt thou trust: his ,4 p., 331 s 6 
truth xhnll > >/ >!>/ shield and buckler, i j i> 9 . . <;. 

to 5 Thou* sOmft not be afraid for the 
terror by night, nor fur the arrow Ikul 

, 13 Those that lie planted in the ho..w 
(of the LOUD shaii tfourish In the COHH 
i (of our God. 

n,:e -. I hcj shall be fat and y flourishing, 
i". To shew that the LORD is uprielil . 

S flieth by da., 

C 2fi>? for the pestilence Ma/ walkcth 
* in darkness, <w for the destruction /A< , J e - ,]. .,- 
h wastoth at noonday. I . Or ? .7, 

7 A thousand shall fall at thy side, nnd " ir ; 
ten thousand at thy rirfht hand; iut it j ^. T" 
shall not ivme nigh thee. I ?L ii r 

8 Only* with thino eyes shalt thou be-! 

told, and se<? tho reward of the wicked. | *. . 

9 Because then hast made the Jjoi;t>, : r G 
,- which ? .> my refuge, even the Most Iii. 

thy habitation, IpDe. 

JO There* shall no ovil befall thee, neiflicr , > 
^Imli any p!a? cvnui ttigli-thy dvveUiua. ; 6 ,- 
H For" he shall give bis anei.< ciiaiv 1 i- 
over thee, to keep thee in all thy ways. 

12 They shall bear thee up iu ifieir hands, ; -- 
Jest thou dash thy foot against ft stone. | * lir . a J>- 

13 Thou shall tread upon the iiou and j r Job S>. 5. 

-<H Because he hath set hi* loru upon! ,-r ... ?, , 
10. therefore will I ddkcc_Jiim : I_iil f r. X * 

tie, iiiSJjJiflLJaiOjkiiKiiJiiii / \- iAUi f Is 
set {um~g ause ie hulli known I . 

MMMMHMMV . ^ Ifltillft 0, 

Pr. 3. 2. 

t P*. .i - fi 
R.s. 11. 
I s. H7. 1. 

I SALiI XCir. I rKi. 4. n. 

T A P*lnj or Sooe for tb 8t)l>ath dy. |K>. 39. 21 
JLT* is a good M<;; to give thanks ui;t< "> > :i - - 
the Lon, and to sing praiit-s unto th. " -" :! - - * 
name, O .Most Hujh : 

2 io shew forth thy Jovinrt;:. 
the morning," and thy fattltfulneas * every 
niglit, 4 i i 

} Upon an. instrumaat of ten string!*, j ;< 
and upon (ho p.tnltery ; v ufon tho 1 
with "a soJurnn sotand. 

I Ffir thou, LOUD. hat m-. ! 
through thy work ; I wilLtrr.: . 
vrorks of thy hii!i !. i. 

5 () LOKD, how (jrent aro t!iy vrorki ! ; ,j j,,}, f 
^ thy t!oim-hta arc very 

A H- i 

doth a f 

JLHE LOKI> reicneth; lie i pMhe-J 
with majesty: the l.ouu is clothed with 
strength, ,,-h frf! rith he hah Rinle,! hi,"i 
c-innot l -^ I/ 11 " " 5t:a !isllet1 th: t it. 
-2 Thy throne it established of old 

: .-til-.ii. 

i;! ti-d up, O I.IIKTJ, 

iloo.l- lift up their wares. 

4 The Loun on tagh Is mwhticr t!r\n 
the noise of many waters, ve<;, th-t,i t - p 
mi^lity waTes of the sea. 

Thy testimonies are very nre: }|.,V- 
ness 1 * becometh thine liou-e, (.) 
b for ever. 

O LOUD H5od," to" wh,.m- TCmnaa 
th; O (.;,!, \n w! K ,;u vi-: Ivi - 
bcloiweth, shcw thvself. 

2 Lift, up thyself, thou judsro of tlie 
earth : render a reward to the proud 
, 3 LOEB, how long shall tho wicked. 
j how long shall the wieked triumph ? 

4 Hot? Imii shall they iittet and -sp.-ik 
bard things? and all the workers of ini 
quity boast themselves? 
_ 5 They break in pieeoo thy ) ; 
LORD, and atlli.-t thine heritage. 

and murder the t athiTl.-^s. 

7 Yet thev say. The l.our. sliall not see 
nt-ither >h:ill the Cud of.hi.-ob reu 

8 Understand" >e bnitUh an 

! lie* th.-i t p .aiited tho ear, shall iv"-,,t 
hear? he that iV-rrtied tlie eve shall h<> 

ft "Hut tiu. 

l r, In, tliino et 
jo, tbin<5 <-i> 
wwrkcrx of iniquity <> M 

A PAGE FROM MR. MOODY S BIBLE, containing the gist Psalm with his original annotations. 
It was from this page that Mr. Moody preached his famous " Life and Death " sermon, and it is also from this 
that he spoke to the passengers on board the steamship Spree in November, 1892, while crossing the Atlantic 
from London to New York, when it was thought that the steamship was about to founder. Photograph was 
taken by permission of Mrs. Fitt day before the funeral. 


His Bible 

MR. MOODY loved his Bible. He knew it so well that his 
eyes and fingers could find any passage that he wanted 
from Genesis to Revelation, and it mattered not how hur 
riedly he was speaking, it was as easy for him to find the text he 
wished as for the master musician to find the notes on the key 
board of a piano, and yet, he tells us himself that, when he first 
entered the Sunday-school class in Boston, he did not know the 
difference between the Old Testament and the New. 


The Bible as a book was more than precious to him. His 
own Bible was a storehouse of richest treasure. He was never 
heard even by his closest friends to make a play on Bible words 
and phrases, and he was always quick to rebuke those who did. 
He really had no patience at all with the so-called higher criticism 
of God s word. He was one day approached by a newspaper 
reporter who asked for some word from him regarding the higher 
criticism. " I m not up to that sort of thing," he said, with a 
twinkle in his eye. "You see, I never studied theology, and I m 
precious glad I didn t. There are so many things in the Bible that 
everybody can understand .that I m going to preach about them 
until they are exhausted, and then, if I have any time left, I ll take up 
the texts I don t understand." " Aren t you ever asked to discuss 
difficult passages of Scripture?" was the inquiry. " Mercy, yes, 



answered Mr. Moody, " almost every day, but I always answer 
people just as I have answered you, and tell them that there is 
satisfaction and consolation enough in the promises of the Saviour, 
all that anybody can want. The single verse, Come unto Me, all 
ye that labor and are heavy laden and I will give you rest, con 
tains all the theology and religion that I need, or any other man 
or woman." 

The page taken from the Bible he studied, and giving us a 
picture of his notes made on the ninety-first Psalm, is but an illustra 
tion of the entire book. Almost every page contained an illustration 
or reference to an incident which shed light upon the truth of God. 


Years ago Harry Moorehouse, the English Bible reader, said to 
him while visiting his church in Chicago, "If you will stop preach 
ing your own words and preach God s Word, you will make 
yourself a great power for good." This prophecy made a deep 
impression on Mr. Moody s mind, and from that day he devoted 
himself to the study of the Bible as he had never done before. 
He had been accustomed to draw his sermons from the experiences 
of Christians and the life of the streets, now he began to follow 
the counsel of his friend, and preach the Word. 

His first series of sermons on characters of the Bible was 
preached during the summer before the Chicago fire, and at once 
attracted great attention. He also began to compare Scripture 
with Scripture. " If I don t understand a text," said his friend 
Moorehouse, " I ask another text to explain it, and then, if it is too 
hard for me, I take it to the Lord and ask Him to explain it for me." 
This method Mr. Moody adopted, and this was one of the secrets 
of his power. He was mighty in the Scriptures, and spoke as with 
authority from God. 


He had a large library at his house at Northfield, much of 
which had been presented to him by admiring friends ; but it is safe to 
say that there are not half a dozen books in the world, besides the 
books of the Old and New Testaments, of which he could give the 
names and a general outline of their contents ; hence there was 
room in his head for God s Word, and with it he kept himself con 
tinually full and running over. His method of Bible study was like 
the method of a humming bird studying a clover blossom. From 
the cells of sweetness down into which he thrust his questions and 
his prayers, he brought up the honey which God has stored away ; 
he reveled in the profusion and preciousness of the promises, like a 
robin in a tree full of ripe cherries. It was enjoyable just to see 
how heartily he enjoyed the Word of God, and almost convincing to 
see with what absolute faith he clung to it for his own salvation, and 
with what absolute assurance he urged others to do the same. To Mr. 
Moody the Word of God was food, drink, lodging, and clothes ; he 
climbed by it toward Heaven, as a sailor climbs the rigging ; it was an 
anchor to hold him ; a gale to drive him ; it was health, hope, happi 
ness, eternal life. 


It was by his loving, prayerful, trustful study of the Scrip 
tures that he had acquired his skill as a practical commentator. 
Take, as a specimen of his off-hand comments, this from one of 
the Bible readings on Hope : " Hope is the anchor of the soul. Now 
none of you ever saw an anchor but was used to hold something 
clown. It goes down to the bottom of the sea, and takes hold oi 
the ground, and holds the ship to it. But this anchor, this hope, 
is to hold us up: it enters within the veil; it takes hold of the 
throne of God." 

On the text, " Faith cometh by hearing, and hearing by the 
Word of God," he said : " A great many people are mourning 


their want of faith ; but there is no wonder that they haven t 
any faith ; they don t study the Word of God Hew do you 
suppose you are to have faith in God when you don t know any 
thing about Him ? It is those who haven t any acquaintance with 
God that stumble and fall ; but those who know Him can trust Him 
and lean heavy on His arm. If a man would rather read the Sunday 
newspapers than read God s Word, I don t see how Christ is going 
to save him. There is no room in him for the Gospel when he has 
filled himself with the newspapers. For years I have not touched 
a Sunday newspaper, or a weekly religious paper either, on Sun 
day. Some people lay aside those religious papers for Sunday 
reading, but that is not a good way. Let us lay aside all other 
reading for one day in the week, and devote ourselves to the study 
of God s Word. But you say, O, we must study science and 
literature, and such things, in order to understand the Bible. What 
can a botanist tell you about the Rose of Sharon and the Lily 
of the Valley ? What can the geologist tell you about the Rock 
of Ages ? What can the astronomer tell you about the Bright 

and Morning Star ? 


" A good many people are asking, Will this work hold out ? 
Now I am not a prophet, nor the son of a prophet, but there is 
one thing I can predict, and that is, that every one of these 
young converts who studies his Bible till he learns to love it better 
than anything else, will be sure to hold put ; the world will have no 
charms for him. What all these young converts want is to be in 
love with the Word of God ; to feed upon it till it comes to be 
sweeter than honey and the honeycomb. 

"One day when my old employer, C. N. Henderson, was send 
ing me out to make some collections, he gave me some notes on 
which he had made some private marks. Some were marked B . 


bad, and I was to get anything I could for them. Others were 
marked D , doubtful ; I was to get all the security 1 could. And 
others were marked G , good, and these I was to treat accordingly. 
Now people take God s notes or promises, and some of them they 
mark B , because they don t believe in them ; others they mark D , 
because they don t feel sure of them ; but if there happens to be 
one which has been fulfilled to themselves, that one they mark G . 

" Now that isn t the way to treat God s promises. You ought 
to mark every one of them G-O-O-D, good. Heaven and earth 
shall pass away before any one of them shall fail. If we could only 
get these Christians out of Doubting Castle, how rich they would 
be, and what a work of grace there might be. O, these Devils, 
Ifs ! When shall we ever get rid of them ?" 

Mr. Moody s Bible was a real storehouse of treasure. Every 
page of it was marked almost every verse had some special illus 
tration connected with it, so that he had only to open the book to 
have a perfect flood of light upon its pages. It was for this reason 
that he was always helpful and always interesting. 

The following is one of his most characteristic statements, 
and really was the beginning of my marking my own Bible. He 
always practiced what he preached, and he advised other people to 
mark their Bibles because it had been such a blessing to him : 

" When the preacher gives out a text, mark it ; as he goes on 
preaching, put a few words in the margin, key-words that shall 
bring back the whole sermon again. By that plan of making a few 
marginal notes, I can remember sermons I heard years and years 
ago. Every man ought to take down some of the preacher s words 
and ideas, and go into some lane or byway, and preach them again 
to others. We ought to have four ears -two for ourselves and 
two for other people. Then, if you are in a new town, and have 
nothing else to say, jump up and say : I heard some one say so 



and so ; and men will always be glad to hear you if you give them 
heavenly food. The world is perishing for lack of it." 

He had many references to the twenty-third Psalm; this is 
one of the best. "I suppose I have heard as many good sermons 
on the twenty-third Psalm as on any other six verses in the Bible. 
I wish I had begun to take notes upon them years ago when I heard 
the first one. Things slip away from you when you get to be 
fifty years of age. 

" With me, the Lord. 
" Beneath me, green pastures. 
" Beside me, still waters. 
" Before me, a table. 
" Around me, mine enemies. 
" After me, goodness and mercy. 
" Ahead of me, the house of the Lord. 

" Blessed is the day, says an old divine, when Psalm twenty- 
three was born ! It has been more used than almost any other 
passage in the Bible. 

Mr. Moody was never more interesting, than when giving his 
Bible readings. He could hold his great audiences spellbound with 
his plain, practical, and yet powerful interpretations of the Scrip 
ture. He had no use at all for the so-called higher criticism. At 
one of the last conferences held in New York, he said to a company 
of ministers : 

"I don t see why you men are talking about two Isaiah s ; 
half the people in the country do not know that there is one 
Isaiah yet; let s make them know about one, before we begin to 
tell them about two." 

The last conversation of any length, that I had with him, he 
must have talked for half an hour, concerning his absolute confi 
dence in the Bible and his growing love for it. 



His Co- Workers 

R. MOODY was a great general not only in faculties of 
organization, but also in his shrewd choice of the right men 
for the right work. Thus, from the beginning of his labors, 
he associated with himself the most competent assistants, and it is 
by no means depreciatory of his own efforts to say that his success 
was in no small measure dependent upon those who helped him. 
It is not depreciatory, I say; for one of the greatest gifts is this 
ability to choose worthy helpers. Napoleon could not conduct in 
person all his campaigns, but he surrounded himself with a staff of 
generals so brilliant in their abilities that they were able to help 
him maintain his prestige for fifteen years. 


In speaking of Mr. Moody s co-workers, I realize that space is 
obliging me to leave out the names of many who are worthy of 
mention, so I have endeavored to confine my choice to those whose 
names are most prominently associated with his work in the ears of 
the public. One name is indissolubly connected with Mr. Moody s, 
and of its bearer I would speak first- 

Ira David Sankey was born August 28, 1840, in the village of 
Edinburgh, in western Pennsylvania. His parents were Methodists. 
His father was well-off in worldly circumstances, and in such good 
repute among his neighbors that they repeatedly elected him mem 
ber of the State Legislature ; he was, moreover, a licensed exhorter 

in his own church. 



From childhood Ira was known for a joyous spirit and trustful 
disposition. The gift of singing developed in him at a very early 
age. Reared in a genial, religious atmosphere, liked and respected 
by all who knew him, he lived on, till past his fifteenth year, before 
he was converted. His conviction occurred during a series of 
special services, and after a week s hard struggle he found peace in 
accepting Jesus as his Saviour. Soon afterward he joined the church, 
and, about the same time, his father having removed to Newcastle, 
he entered the Academy at that place. The young man had de 
veloped from his gift of song a rich talent of expression, through 
his wonderful voice, of the hymns of the church. After his con 
version it became his delight to devote this precious gift to the ser 
vice of the Lord, and it was his continual prayer that the Holy Spirit 
would make use of the words sung to the conversion of those who 
flocked to the services. Before he attained his majority, he was ap 
pointed superintendent of the Sunday school, which contained more 
than 300 pupils. His singing of Gospel invitations in solos dates 
from this time. The faith of the singer was rewarded with 
repeated blessings. A class of seventy Christians was committed 
to his charge, a responsibility which made him a more earnest 
student of the Bible. The choir of the congregation also came 
under his leadership. 

Elsewhere in this book is described the meeting between Mr. 
Moody and Mr. Sankey and their subsequent labors together. It 
is sufficient to add concerning Mr. Sankey that his gift is still used in 

the service of his Master. 


There are many who still remember the shock to Christian 
workers throughout the country when on the night of December 
29, 1876, Mr. Paul P. Bliss and his wife perished in the terrible 
railroad accident at Ashtabula, Ohio. They had been spending 




the Christmas holidays in Pennsylvania, and, leaving their little 
ones at the house of a relative in Avon, N. Y., set out for Chicago 
to help Major Whittle in the revival work which was following the 
great meetings of Mr. Moody in that city. After they started on 
their journey, Mr. Bliss telegraphed to Major Whittle, " We are 
going home to-morrow." They did go home to their home 

P. P. Bliss, like his associate in Gospel songs, Mr. Sankey, 
was a native of Pennsylvania. In early life he had few opportunities 
for culture, but, through a noble nature, God helped him to a place 
of great usefulness. He was married young, and through the 
influence of his wife, who was possessed of deep religious principles, 
was converted and led to consecrate his gifts to the service of his 
Master. Moving to Chicago, he united with the First Congrega 
tional Church, where, for many years, he was leader of the choir and 
superintendent of the Sunday school, also becoming widely known 
by his work in musical conventions. His voice was a rich baritone. 
As a composer he will long be remembered ; he was the author of 
many of the best known Gospel songs, such as, " Hold the Fort," 
"What Shall the Harvest Be," "More to Follow," "Only an 
Armor Bearer," " Let the Lower Lights be Burning," " Pull for 

the Shore," etc. 


When Major Whittle entered upon revival work Mr. Bliss 
decided to give up business and accompany him. During the 
years 1874-6, they traveled together through the West and South. 
Mr. Bliss devoted his share of the royalty from the Gospel Songs, 
a sum amounting to more than $60,000, to charity ; this in spite of 
the fact that he had no private fortune. During the last three 
months of his life, in connection with Major Whittle, he held 
revival services at Kalamazoo, Mich., and afterward at Peoria, 111. 


The voice of this sweet singer still lives in his songs, for those who 
heard him will never forget the pleading, tender, sympathetic quality 
of his voice. No singer in the history of evangelistic work has 
made a deeper impression on the Christian world. 

Major D. W. Whittle was for many years a well-known business 
man of Chicago. His prospects were large, and he had won a wide 
reputation for integrity and ability, when he gave up everything 
that might be counted of worldly advantage to enter upon evangel 
istic work. He was known, in earlier years, in his connection with 
Mr. Bliss. His career during the past few years is well known to 
the public ; for a long time he has been one of Mr. Moody s valued 
helpers, and the tie between the two men was cemented the more 
closely by the marriage of Major Whittle s daughter, Mary, to Mr. 
Moody s son, Mr. Will R. Moody. 

Major Whittle is especially at home in the inquiry room. 
The exercise of marvelous tact, and the use of excellent judgment, 
make his personal instruction clear as well as convincing, and his 
sympathy and love for those whom he tries to serve are unmistak 
able. Of special value were his services during the recent war 
with Spain. He toiled when he was too weary to preach, but 
always with that zeal which has so commended him to churches 
everywhere. I do not think I have ever known a more godly man. 
I never think of him without blessing. 


Mr. Varley was born in Lincolnshire, England, in 1835. In 
boyhood his health was poor, and he came especially under the 
influence of his mother, who, although she died when he was only 
ten, gave him from her own strong nature and training the founda 
tions of good character. 


It was not long after that he began to live in London, barren 
\jf worldly possessions and condemned to very many trying 
experiences. At fifteen he was converted, and scarcely a year later 
made his own first public address in the large Sunday school of the 
John Street Church, with which he had united. From this time 
various services yielded occasion for the development the gifts 
which the Lord had placed with His young servant. 

He was only nineteen when he secured a business partnership, 
but in 1854 he went to Australia to the gold fields. There he 
would preach on Sundays, and about the glowing fires in the even 
ings would lead his rough comrades to approach their Father s 
throne in prayer. He did not succeed as a miner, and soon 
returned to Melbourne. In spite of flattering business offers he 
went back to London, where, in 1857, he married a daughter of his 
friend and former employer. Mr. Varley then purchased a large busi 
ness at the West End of London, where for many years he resided. 
His position as preacher to a regular congregation began in 1859, 
and the spirit of revival soon appeared in his meetings. 


In 1862 was opened the Free Tabernacle, Notting Hill, to the 
erection of which Mr. Varley had consecrated the first ,1,000 he ever 
made in business. In a short time 600 or 700 believers were gathered 
into the fellowship of this church. For twenty years Mr. Varley 
was the pastor of this people. The building was enlarged later to 
make room for hundreds who had been clamoring unsuccessfully 
for admission. It is now known as the West London Tabernacle. 
In 1868 Mr. Varley disposed of his large business and gave him 
self up entirely to religious work. From that time his revival 
efforts throughout the world are common knowledge. His work 
\n Melbourne, Australia, in 1877, w ^ never be forgotten, and his 


services in New York filled the great Hippodrome in Madison Square. 
In 1883 he resigned his pastorate in order to devote his whole 
strength to evangelistic work. 

It was Mr. Varley, who suggested to Mr. Moody, that God 
was waiting to find a man through whom He might speak to the 
world. On the day when Mr. Moody receives his reward, Henry 
Varley will have no small share in it. 


Visitors to the great World s Fair at Chicago will never forget 
the great midday meetings conducted in Central Music Hall by the 
Rev. John McNeill. He is a Scotchman of the true type, as one 
writer says, with a converted soul, a granite mind, and a great big 
loving heart. Essentially, he is a man of the people and has no 
use for ecclesiastical formalism. In his introduction to one of the 
volumes of Mr. McNeill s sermons, the Rev. Dr. A. T. Pierson 
says ; Some men, like their Master, cannot be tied ; John McNeill 
is one of them. He needs no introduction. On both sides of the 
sea he has won men as any man will win them who thinks and 
speaks in dead earnest. There is a great difference between having 
to say something and having something to say. He has shown that 
he has much that is worth saying, and therefore much that is worth 
hearing. Those who read his sermons will not need to be told that 
the man who followed Dr. Dikes at Regent Square, is a free, fresh, 
truthful, helpful preacher." 

It was found in Chicago that some people were forgetting the 
World s Fair in their great desire to hear John McNeill speak at 
Central Music Hall. He is considered by many to be the greatest 
preacher that has ever come to our shores from abroad. He is a 
delightful man socially, and wins all to him, as they hear him talk 
in his own inimitable way. 


Daniel B. Towner was born in Rome, Bradford County, Penn 
sylvania, March 5, 1850. As a boy he began the study of music with 
his father, who was a teacher of music, and at nineteen he began to 


teach singing classes. From 1873 to 1875 most of his time was 
devoted to conducting musical conventions and institutes. In this 
work he was eminently succesful. In Cincinnati, in 1885, Mr. 
Moody held a series of meetings. Mr. Towner was assisting in 
the music, and the evangelist saw in him a man whose services 
would be invaluable. From that time Mr. Towner was associated 
with the work of Mr. Moody. He has a baritone voice of wonder 
ful power and compass, and his heart is in the work. As a com 
poser of Gospel music he ranks among the best. Mr. Towner is a 
most accomplished musician, and his voice has a sweetness about it 
that is never lost, even under the stress of continuous and exacting 



Another singer who is known wherever the Gospel message is 
carried by song is Mr. George C. Stebbins. He is a native of New 
York State, and was born February 26, 1846, of Christian parents, 
the hallowed influence of whose lives is in his work to-day. At 
twenty he took charge of a choir, and also taught singing school for 
several years. At twenty-three he was converted. In 1869 he 
moved to Chicago and was soon employed by the First Baptist 
Church to lead the choir. During this time he met Mr. Moody, 
and often sang with Mr. Sankey and Mr. Bliss, who were his per 
sonal friends. Going to Boston for the further culture of his voice, 
he was employed in Dr. Gordon s Church, the Clarendon Street 
Chapel, where he remained one year, when he went to Tremont 
Temple as director of music. Becoming more deeply interested in 
the evangelistic work, he joined the rank of singing evangelists, 
and on the death of Mr. Bliss was called upon to aid Major Whittle 


in Chicago. For a long time he was associated with Dr. George 
F. Pentecost. He accompanied Mr. Moody to California, and was 
with him in 1892 in closing his work in Great Britain. Mr. Steb- 
bins wrote many of the best known songs in the Gospel Hymns, 
among others, " Saviour, Breathe an Evening Blessing," " Must I 
Go and Empty Handed," "The Home-land," etc. But I doubt 
not he will be longest known as the author of " Saved by Grace." 
Mr. and Mrs. Stebbins sing together beautifully, and of all my own 
assistants none have been more helpful than these sweet singers. 


As a younger man Ferdinand Schiverea was an actor, but he 
was led providentially to attend a meeting which Mr. Moody was 
conducting in Brooklyn. There the Spirit of God took hold of 
him mightily. For days he had no rest, but finally the light came. 
He went at once to his mother with the news and she said, " I have 
asked God for this, dear child ; I have given you to God, 
and He has just done what He said He would, if I only 
would believe." The first effort of Mr. Schiverea was to lead his 
brothers to Christ. He then reached out for the neighbors, and 
every night for months held services of prayer in a small rear room 
in his poor home. During all this time, and for four years, he 
worked in a large furniture house, packing goods for shipment. 
The first work that God especially blessed him in was in Brooklyn, 
where for twelve months he held meetings nearly every night. He 
has labored in the principal cities and towns of the United States, 
as well as in most of the important cities and towns in Canada. In 
Toronto alone he held twenty different series of meetings. Mr. 
Schiverea is particularly strong in his ability to reach the masses ; 
he is now in the very midst of his useful life, and his " love abides 
in strength." There is a future of increasing usefulness before him. 


He was a particular favorite with Mr. Moody, who never lost 
an opportunity to say a kind word about his work. 


Of the men who stood very close to Mr. Moody, none 
was more highly esteemed by him, than the subject of this 
sketch. They came together first in a southern city where 
good words concerning Dr. Wharton had been spoken to Mr. 
Moody by the people of the city, and he did with him what he 
frequently did with many others called him out of the audience 
and insisted that he should preach, and then announced that 
he would conduct subsequent services. I first saw these two 
men of God together in the days of the World s Fair, when Dr. 
Wharton always sat on Mr. Moody s right. He is an inimitable 
story-teller, and Mr. Moody s sides would shake and the tears run 
down his face as Dr. Wharton would tell some of his southern 
experiences, or recall some of the events of his boyhood days. As, 
for example, when he told one morning, which happened to be his 
birthday, of his great delight in the workmen that were digging 
some ditches near his boyhood s home. A large number of Irish 
men were in the company, and young Wharton had been punished 
for staying too long in their presence. He had been designed by 
his family to preach, and after the punishment he declared that he 
would not be a minister, but surely intended to be an Irishman. I 
can see Mr. Moody laugh now, as the story was told. Dr. Wharton 

* O J 

is a magnificent preacher, and one of the best evangelists in the 
country. He has made himself poor in taking care of orphan 
children both at L LI ray and in other places, and the blessing of God 
mil surely ever abide upon him. Mr. Moody considered him one 
of the most skilful workers in the after-meetings he had ever come 


in contact with, and to his ability in this direction I bear hearty 



Mr. Torrey was born January 28, 1856, in Hoboken, N. J. 
At fifteen he entered Yale College, and four years later the Yale 
Theological Seminary, whence he was graduated in 1878. During 
his last year in the Seminary he worked for six weeks in the inquiry 
room in Mr. Moody s meetings in New Haven. In 1882 he 
resigned his charge and went to Germany for a year of study. 
Returning in 1883, ne accepted a pastorate in Minneapolis, becoming 
later the superintendent of the City Missionary Society in that 
city, and after a time founded an independent people s church. 
Several years later he accepted the invitation to become superin 
tendent of Mr. Moody s Bible Institute, entering on the charge 
in 1889. Most of the phenomenal success of the Institute is due 
to his wise administration. He was very close to Mr. Moody 
during the later years. No man, really, had Mr. Moody s confidence 
more completely, and justly so, for no man could ever be more 
loyal to another than R. A. Torrey to D. L. Moody. 


Dr. Dixon is a typical southerner, fiery, intense, dramatic, elo 
quent. His father was a frontier preacher, and the son was con 
verted and joined his father s church when eleven years old. At 
fifteen he entered Wake Forest College, and after graduation de 
cided to study law, but the need of some country churches in his 
neighborhood persuaded him .to accept the ministry of different 
congregations. During nine months he baptized 100 converts. 
After an incumbency of three years in a small church he entered 
upon a new charge in Asheville, N. C., where, within three months 
of his aggressive ministry, 250 persons were converted. Three-and- 


a-half years later he was elected president of the Wake Forest 
College, but he declined the election, accepting instead the pastor 
ate of a large Baptist church in Baltimore. His church began to 
expand, and soon a large tabernacle had to be erected to accommo 
date the crowds who pressed forward to enjoy his ministry. Later 
he was called to Brooklyn, where he has already won a high position 
as preacher and pastor of his church. Dr. Dixon is a man of deep 
convictions. The Bible is to him the book of life. He is a man 
of prayer, a believer in the Holy Spirit, tender and gentle in deal 
ing with inquirers, ever beseeching sinners to become reconciled to 
God. Mr. Moody was devoted to him, and had the greatest confi 
dence in his ability. 


The death of Henry Drummond a few years ago took from the 
world a gentle, ministering spirit whose influences had been turned 
to Christian work by the help of Mr. Moody s meetings in Glasgow, 
twenty-six years ago. What this one man, who was led to the 
Master by Mr. Moody, accomplished in his too brief period of ser 
vice, it is impossible to estimate, but his forceful words, and the 
example of his shining life, have been an inspiration to thousands. 
He was born in 1851, in Sterling, Scotland. He was well educated, 
and prepared himself for the ministry. His culture was wide 
Science unlocked her doors to him ; advanced thought had no terrors 
for him, nor did these work any insidious undermining of his faith. 
When Mr. Moody and Mr. Sankey were conducting their great 
mission in Scotland, Henry Drummond felt the burden of their 
message and became an earnest assistant at the meetings. He was 
one of the band of helpers who followed in Mr. Moody s wake, and 
aided in continuing the work which the evangelists had begun. In 
later years he traveled widely, visiting the United States, and 
spending some time in East Central Africa. In 1877 he became 


lecturer on Natural Science in the Second Free Church College in 
Glasgow. He was the author of a number of important books, 
most of which tended to disabuse the public mind of any supposed 
conflict between science and religion. Acquaintance with him was 
a great stimulus to his friends. Several times he worked with 
Mr. Moody, and his opinion of the great evangelist was apparent 
in the words he uttered a few weeks before his death in 1897. He 
said, " Moody was the biggest human I ever met." And D. 
L. Moody was heard to say again and again that he loved Henry 


Mr. Morgan was born December 9, 1863, at Tetbury, Glouces 
tershire, England. He was of nonconformist ancestry, his father 
being a Baptist minister. The young man was educated at Chel- 
tingham, and at twenty was appointed to a mastership in the 
Jewish Collegiate School in Birmingham. Three years later he 
abandoned his profession of teaching to become an evangelist. 
He went to Hull to hold services for two weeks, but they proved 
so successful that they ran for many months, and he finally left, 
in 1887, on account of ill health. He continued his evangelistic 
work, however, and at last became pastor of the Congregational 
Church in Stone, in 1889, and in 1891 pastor of the Rugeley Con 
gregational Church. In 1893 he went to Westminster Road 
Church at Birchfield, a suburb of Birmingham. It was in 1896, 
while pastor of this church, that he first went to the United States, 
and visited Northfield. In 1897 he became pastor of the New- 
court Congregational Church, Tollington Park, London. He 
visited Northfield in 1897, 1898 and 1899. Mr. Moody had the 
greatest delight in Mr. Morgan s ability. He had him travel 
through many of our cities in September and October of 1899 


The last time I ever saw Mr. Moody was when he was sitting on 
the platform with Mr. Morgan. 


Mr. Macgregor was born in Scotland thirty-six years ago. 
His father was a minister. The boy attended the University of 
Edinburgh and New College of Divinity in the same city, and 
even before he completed his theological studies he was called to a 
church in Aberdeen, in 1888, gaining experience which proved 
invaluable. In 1889 he visited Keswick, and under the influences 
of the dwellers on that consecrated ground came into a closer walk 
with God. In 1891 he was invited to the Keswick platform. Mr. 
Macgregor bears in his style all the evidences of his fine culture, 
a culture which, like that of Henry Drummond, is consecrated to 
the Work of God. His zeal is inspiring. As a winner of souls he 
is not excelled. I do not think any one has ever visited Northfield 
who was really more helpful to the people than Mr. Macgregor. 
He is a most charming man, and as thoroughly consecrated as any 

one I have ever met. 


Mr. Meyer began his ministry twenty-seven years ago, in 
Richmond, Surrey, England, even before he had completed his 
studies, which he was then carrying on at Regent Park College ; 
but after his graduation he went as assistant to the Rev. C. M. 
Birrell, of Pembroke Chapel, Liverpool, and later transferred his 
interests to York, where, during the meetings of Mr. Moody and 
Mr. Sankey, in 1873, the young minister was profoundly stirred by 
the message of the American Evangelists. Mr. Meyer is best 
known, aside from his spiritual literature, as pastor of Christ 
Church, West London. This great institutional house of God was 
completed twenty-two years ago to perpetuate the Surrey Chapel 


work of Rowland Hill. Mr. Meyer followed Dr. Newman Hall in 
this pastorate. Dr. Hall was the successor of James Sherman, 
who, in his turn, succeeded Mr. Hill. It is doubtful if any other 
church in the world employs so wide a range of activities as Christ 
Church, London. 

Mr. Meyer s name is known wherever the English language is 
spoken, and Bible students everywhere are devoted to him, for his 
own as well as his work s sake. 


Three Characteristic Sermons 

IF one has known Mr. Moody for any great length of time, there 
are three sermons which doubtless would come before his mind 
as being more intimately associated with the great evangelist 
than any other sermons he has preached. 

The first has to do with the love of God. 
The second, with the excuses of men. 

The third, with his special appeal made to men in every part 
of the English speaking world on " Sowing and Reaping." 

The first sermon is remarkable because for a long time Mr. 
Moody felt called to preach the law, and was constantly crying 
out, after the manner of an Old Testament prophet, against sin, 
but under the influence of Harry Moorehouse, as suggested in 
another part of this volume, he seemed to come out from under 
the power of law into the power of grace, and his preaching 
was altogether different. 

His sermon on the excuses is very characteristic of him, and 
one has but to shut his eyes as he reads, to see the greatest evan 
gelist of the generation pleading with men, as he alone could 
do, now moving his audience to tears, and then almost instantly 
having them convulsed with laughter, but as a result of it all, lead 
ing multitudes to Christ. 

The third sermon is one which a host of men throughout the 
world will ever remember. It was the first sermon I ever heard 


him preach. Under the power of it, I saw my own heart as never 
before, and under the power of the Holy Ghost, as manifested in 
the preacher s sermon, I began to feel the power of Christ to make 
me clean. 

The sermons follow in the order mentioned : 

I have often thought I would like to have but one text , and 


if I thought I could only make the world believe that God is love, 
I would only take that text and go up and down the earth trying 
to counteract what Satan has been telling them that God is not 
love. He has made the world believe it effectually. It would 
not take twenty-four hours to make the world come to God, if you 
can only make them believe God is love. If you can really make 
a man believe you love him, you have won him ; and if I could 
only make people really believe that God loves them, what a rush 
we would see for the Kingdom of God ! Oh, how they would 
rush in I But man has <ot a false idea about God, and he will 


not believe that He is a God of love. It is because he don t 
know Him. 

Now, in Paul s farewell letter to the Corinthians, in the I3th 
chapter, 2d Corinthians, he says : " Finally, brethren, farewell. Be 
perfect. Be of good comfort. Be of one mind. Live in peace, 
and the God of love"- he calls Him the God of love "and 
peace shall be with you." Then John, who was better acquainted 
with Christ, telling us about the love God has for this perishing 
world, writes in this epistle, in the evening of his life, these words 
" Beloved, let us love one another, for love is of God, and ever)/ 
one that loveth is born of God and knoweth God, and he that 
loveth not knoweth no God, for God is love." We built a Church 
in Chicago a number of years ago, and we were so anxious to 


make people believe that God is love, that we thought if we could 
not preach it into their hearts, we would burn it in, and so right 
over the pulpit we had the words put in gas jets, " God is love," 
and every night we had it there. A man going along there one 
night glanced in through the door and saw the text. He was a 
poor prodigal, and he passed ou, and as he walked away, he said to 
himself, " God is love ? No. God is not love. God does not love 
me. He does not love me, for I am a poor, miserable sinner. If 
God was love. He would love me. God is not love." Yet there 
the text was, burning down into his soul. And he went on a little 
further, and turned around and came back and went into the meet 
ing. He didn t hear what the sermon was, but the text got into 
his heart, and that is what we want. It is of very little account 
what men say, if God s word only gets into the heart. And he 
stayed after meeting was over, and I found him there weeping like 
a child ; but as I unfolded the Scripture, and told him how God 
had loved him from his earliest childhood all along, the light of the 
Gospel broke into his mind, and he went away rejoicing. This 
would be the best meeting to-day we have had yet, if wr could 
only make this audience believe that God is love. 

Now turn a moment to the I3th chapter of John s Gospel, first 
verse : " Now, before the feast of the Passover, when Jesus knew 
that His hour was come that He should depart out of this world 
unto the Father, having loved His own which were in the world 
He loved them unto the end." His love is unchangeable. That 
night He knew very well what was going to happen. Judas had 
gone out to betray Him. He knew it. He had already left that 
little band to go out and sell Christ. Do you tell me Christ did 
not love Judas? That very night He said to him, "Judas, what 
thou doest, do quickly ;" and when Judas, meeting Him in the 
garden, kissed Him, -and He said, " Betrayest thou thy Master 


with a kiss ?" was it not the voice of love and compassion that 
ought to have broken Judas heart ? He loved him in the very 
hour that he betrayed Him ; and that is what is going to make hell 
so terrible, that you go there with the love of God beneath your 
feet. It is not that He don t love you, but you despise His love. 
It is a terrible thing to despise love. He loved them unto the end. 
He knew very well that Peter was going to deny Him that night 
and curse and swear because he was mistaken for Jesus companion. 
He knew all His disciples would forsake Him, and leave Him to 
suffer alone, and yet He says He loved them unto the end. And 
the sweetest words that fell from the lips of the Son of God were 
that night when they were going to leave Him. Those words that 
fell from his lips that night will live forever. How they will live 
in the hearts of God s people ! We could not get on very well 
without the i4th of John and the I5th and i6th. It was on that 
memorable ni^ht that He uttered those blessed words, and on that 


very night that He told them how much God loved them. It 
seems as if that particular night, when He was about to be deserted 
by all, His heart was bursting with love for His flock. 

Just let us look at the i6th chapter and the 27th verse and see 
what He says : "For the Father Himself loveth you because ye 
have loved me and have believed that I came from God." I don t 
know but what Christ felt that there might be some of His dis 
ciples that would not love the Father as they loved Him. I 
remember for the first few years after I was converted I had a 
good deal more love for Christ than for God the Father, whom I 
looked upon as the stern Judge, while I regarded Christ as the 
Mediator who had come between me and that stern Judge, and 
had appeased His wrath, but when I got a little better acquainted 
with my Bible those views all fled. After I became a father, and 
woke up to the realization of what it cost God to have His Son die, 


I began to see that God was to be loved just as much as His Son 
was Why, it took more love for God to give His Son to die than 
it would to die Himself. You would a thousand times sooner die 
yourself in your son s place than have him taken away. If the 
executioner was about to take your son to the gallows, you would 
say, " Let me die in his stead , let my son be spared." Oh, think 
of the love God must have had for this world that He gave His 
only begotten Son to die for it, and that is what I want you to 
understand. "The Father Himself loveth you because you have 
loved Me." If a man has loved Christ, God will set His love upon 
him. Then in the i /th chapter, 23d verse, in that wonderful 
prayer He made that night, " I in them, and Thou in Me, that 
they may be made perfect in one, and that the world may know 
Thou hast sent Me and hast loved them as Thou hast loved Me." 
God could look down from Heaven and see His Son fulfilling His 
will, and He said, " This is my beloved Son, in whom I am well 
pleased." But when it is said, "God loved us as He loved His 
own Son," it used to seem to me to be downright blasphemy, until 
I found it was in the Word of God. That was the wonderful 
prayer He made on the night of His betrayal. Is there any love 
in the world like that ? Is there anything to be compared to the 
love of God? Well may Paul say, " It passeth knowledge." 

And then, I can imagine some of you saying, " Well, He 
loved his disciples and He loves those who serve Him faithfully, 
but then I have been untrue." I may be speaking now to some 
backsliders, but if I am, I want to say to everyone here : " The 
Lord loves you." Now, it says in John, first chapter : "He loved 
them unto the end." That is, His love was unchangeable and you 
may have forgotten Him and betrayed Him and denied Him, but 
nevertheless He loves you, He loves the backslider. There is 
not a man here that has wandered from God and betrayed Him 


but what the Lord Jesus loves him and wants him to come back. 
Now in this i4th chapter of Hosea He says, " I will heal every 
backslider. I will love them freely." So the Lord tells the back 
sliders, " If you will only come back to Me I will forgive you." It 
was thus with Peter who denied his Lord ; the Saviour forgave him, 
and sent him to preach His glorious Gospel on the day of Pente 
cost, when three thousand were won to Christ under one sermon of 
a backslider. 

Just turn to the 3ist chapter of Jeremiah and the 3d verse. 
" He hath loved us," he says, "with an everlasting love." 

Now there is a difference between human and divine love. 
The one is fleeting, the other is everlasting. There is no end of 
God s love. I can imagine some of you saying: "If God has 
loved us with an everlasting love", why does it say that God is angry 
with the sinner every day?" Why, dear friends, that very word 
"anger" in the Scriptures is one of the very strongest evidences 
and expressions of God s love. Suppose I have got two boys, and 
one of them goes out and lies and swears and steals and gets drunk ; 
if I have no love for him I don t care what he does ; but just because 
I do love him it makes me angry to see him take that course, and 
it is because God loves the sinner that he gets angry with him. 
That very passage shows how strong God s love is. Let me tell 
you, dear friends, God loves you in all your backslidings and wan 
derings. You may despise His love and trample it under your feet 
and go down to ruin, but it wont be because God don t love you. I 
once heard of a father, who had a prodigal boy, and the boy had 
sent his mother down to the grave with a broken heart, and one 
evening the boy started out as usual to spend the night in drinking 
and gambling, and his old father as he was leaving said, " My 
son, I want to ask a favor of you to-night. You have not spent an 
evening with me since your mother died, and now I want you to 


spend this night at home. I have been very lonely since your 
mother died. Now, wont you gratify your old father by staying at 
home with him ?" " No," said the young man, " it is lonely here, 
and there is nothing to interest me, and I am going out." And 
the old man prayed and wept, and at last he said, " My boy, you 
are just killing me, as you have killed your mother. These hairs 
are growing whiter, and you are sending me, too, to the grave." 
Still the boy would not stay, and the old man said, " If your are 
determined to go to ruin, you must go over this old body to-night. 
I cannot resist you. You are stronger than I, but if you go out 
you must go over this body." And he laid himself down before 
the door, and that son walked over the form of his father, trampled 
the love of his father under foot and went out. 

And that is the way with sinners. You have got to trample 
the blood of God s Son under your feet if you go down to death, 
to make light of the blood of the innocent, to make light of the 
wonderful love of God, to despise it. But whether you do or not, 
He loves you still. I can imagine some of you saying, " Why does 
He not show His love to us?" Why, how can it be any further 
shown than it is? You say so because you won t read His Word 
and find out how much He loves you. If any man will take a 
concordance and run through the Scriptures with the one word 
" love," you will find out how much He loves you ; you will find out 
that it is all one great assurance of His love. He is continually 
trying to teach you this one lesson, and to win you to Himself by 
a cross of love. All the burdens He has placed upon the sons of 
men have been out of pure love, to bring you to Himself. Those 
who do not believe that God is love are under the power of the 
Evil One. He has blinded you, and you have been deceived with 
his lies. God s dealing has been all love, love, love, from the fall 
of Adam to the present hour. Adam s calamity brought down 



God s love. No sooner did the news reach Heaven than God came 
down after Adam with His love. That voice that rang through 
Eden was the voice of love, hunting after the fallen one " Adam, 
where art thou ?" For all these thousand years that voice of love 
has been sounding down the ages. Out of His love He made a 
way of escape for Adam. God saved him out of His pity and love. 
In the 63d chapter of Isaiah, and the 9th verse, we read : " In 
all their affliction, He was afflicted, and the angel of His presence 
saved them. In His love and in His pity He redeemed them ; and 
He bare them, and carried them all the days of old." In all their 
afflictions He was afflicted You cannot afflict one of God s 
creatures without afflicting Him. He takes the place of a living 
father. There a man has a sick child burning with fever. How 
gladly the father or the mother would take that fever and put it 
into their own bosoms. The mother would take from a child its 
loathsome disease right out of its body, and put it into her own- 
such is a mother s love. How she pities the child, and how gladly 
she would surfer in the place of the child ! That illustration has 
been often used here "Asa mother pitieth her children." You 
cannot afflict any of God s creatures, but God feels it. The Son 
of His bosom came to redeem us from the cares of the world. I 
do not see how any man with an open Bible before him can get up 
and say to me that he does not see how God is love. " Greater 
love hath no man than this, that a man will lay down his life for 
his friend." Christ laid down His life on the cross, and cried in 
His agony, " Father, forgive them, they know not what they do." 
That was wonderful love. You and I would have called fire down 
from Heaven to consume them. We would have sent them all 
down into the hot pavement of hell. But the Son of God lifted 
up His cry, " Father, forgive them, they know not what they do." 


I hear some one say, "I do not see, I do not understand how 
it is that He loves us." What more proof do you want that God 
loves you ? You say, " I am not worthy to be loved." That is 
true. I will admit that. And He does not love you because you 
deserve it. It will help us to get at the Divine love to look a little 
into our own families, and at our human love. Take a mother 
with nine children, and they are all good children save one. One 
is a prodigal, and he has wandered off, and he is everything that is 
bad. That mother will probably love that prodigal boy as much or 
more than all the rest put together. It will be with a love mingled 
with pity. A friend of mine was visiting at a house some time 
ago, where quite a company were assembled and were talking 
pleasantly together. He noticed that the mother seemed agitated, 
and was all the while going out and coming in. He went to her 
aside and asked her what troubled her, and she took him out into 
another room and introduced him to her boy. There he was, a 
poor wretched boy, all mangled and bruised with the fall of sin. 
She said, " I have much more trouble with him than with all the 
rest. He has wandered far, but he is my boy yet." She loved him 
still. So God loves you still. 

That love, it ought to break your hearts to hear of, and it 
ought to bring you right to Him. You may say you do not deserve 
it, and that is true ; but because you do not deserve it, God offers 
it to you. You may say, "If I could get rid of my sins, God 
would love me," In Revelation, ist chapter, 5th. verse, it says: 
"Unto Him that loved us and washed us from our sins in His own 
blood." It does not say He washed us from our sins and then loved 
us. He loved us first, and then washed us clean. Some people 
say, you must turn away from sin, and then Christ will love you. 
But how can you get rid of it until you come to Him ? He takes 
us into His own -bosom, and then He cleanses us from sin. 


He has shed His blood for you ; He wants you and He will redeem 
you to-day if you will. 

An Englishman told me a story once that may serve to 
illustrate this truth, that God loves men in their sin. He does 
not love sin, but He loves men even in their sin. He seeks 
to save them from sin. There was a boy a great many years ago, 
stolen in London the same as Charley Ross was stolen here. Long 
months and years passed away, and the mother had prayed and 
prayed, as that mother of Charley Ross has prayed, I suppose, and 
all her efforts had failed, and they had given up all hope ; but the 
mother did not quite give up her hope. One day a little boy was 
sent up into the neighboring house to sweep the chimney, and by 
some mistake he got down again through the wrong chimney. 
When he came down, he came in by the sitting room chimney. 
His memory began at once to travel back through the years that 
had passed. He thought that things looked strange and familiar. 
The scenes of the early days of youth were dawning upon him ; 
and as he stood there surveying the place, his mother came into 
the room. He stood there covered with rags and soot. Did she 
wait until she had sent him to be washed before she took him into 
her arms? No, indeed; it was her own boy. She took him to her 
arms, all black and smoke, and hugged him to her bosom, and shed 
tears of joy upon his head. You have wandered very far from Him ; 
there may not be a sound spot upon you, but if you will just come 
to God, He will forgive and receive you. 

There is a verse in Isaiah xxxviii, the iyth verse, that 
I think a good deal of. It reads : " Thou has in love to my 
soul delivered it from the pit of corruption, for Thou hast cast 
all my sins behind Thy back." Mark you, the love comes 
first. He did not say that He had taken away sins and cast 
them behind Him. He loved us first, and then He took our 


sins away. I like that little word m-y "my" there. The rea 
son we do not get any benefit from Scripture is because we are 
always talking about generalizations. We say : " God loves nations, 
God loves churches, and loves certain classes of people. But here 
it reads: "Out of love to my soul He has taken all my sins and 
cast them behind His back." If they are behind His back they are 
gone from me forever. If they are cast behind His back, how can 
Satan ever get at them again ? I will defy any fiend from hell to 
find them. Satan can torment me with them no more. 

There are four expressions wherein God put our sins away. 
The first is, He has blotted out our sins like a thick cloud. You 
remember, don t you, how in the morning we wake and sometimes 
find the sky covered with clouds, and by the afternoon there is not 
a cloud to be seen. Can any one tell where the clouds go to ? 
They vanish and we see them no more, and no one can tell what 
has become of them. God has blotted out our sins like these 
clouds. Another verse is : "I will remove them as far as she east 
is from the west," Another is: "I will roll them into the depths of 
the sea." And there is this one which reads: "Who will take 
them out of love to my soul and cast them behind his back." They 
are gone through time and eternity. Bear in mind, it is out of love 
He does it, not out of justice. It is not justice we want, but mercy. 
God feels wonderful love, which it ought to break every heart here 
to contemplate, and the love of God ought to sweep over this audi 
ence, and bow every head here to-night, and fill our hearts full of 
gratitude and praise that God so loved us, and gave himself for us. 
It says in Galatians, 26. chapter, 2oth verse, " Who loved me and 
gave Himself for me." Take that verse in Isaiah, "Who loved my 
soul " and put it with this verse, "Who loved me and gave Himself 
for me," and you have it all. Christ shed every drop of his precious 
blood for sinners. Some people say "only one single drop of 


Christ s blood is enough to cleanse you from sin." It is not true. 
If one drop would have done it. He would have shed but one drop ; 
but it took every drop of blood that His life had, and He gave it all 
up to save us. Paul says, " He loved me and gave Himself for me," 
and so Paul loved Him in return. If you could but get that thought 
in your mind that Christ has loved you so much as to give Himself 
for you, you cannot help loving Him in return. 


"And they all with one consent began to make excuse." St. Luke, xiv., part of iSth verse. 

We read in the i4th chapter of Luke that Christ is invited by 
one of the chief Pharisees to take supper with him on the Sabbath. 
I think by reading it carefully you will find it was a snare that the 
Pharisees were setting for Christ, that they were trying to get Him 
into some trouble, in order to get some reason that they might put 
Him out of the way. The law was that a man should not work on 
the Sabbath day, and the Pharisees were all the time bringing 
charges against Christ, because He was, as they said, working on 
the Sabbath ! And so this Pharisee invited Him to his house, and 
there was a great company there. They had a certain man there 
who had the dropsy. Undoubtedly they had sent a servant out to 
get the man in so as to have him ready for the occasion. They had 
him sitting right opposite to Christ. Christ said to the Pharisees 
and the others sitting by, " Is it lawful to heal on the Sabbath 
day ?" And there wouldn t one of them answer Him a word. 

One after another, I can imagine, looked down, and it was as 
if they had said, " Keep still now," and they held their peace. Christ 
said to the man who had the dropsy, " You may be healed," and the 
man got up and walked home a perfectly sound man. Christ said 
to the Pharisees, "If any of you have an ass or an ox fallen into 


the pit, will you not straightway pull him out on the Sabbath day?" 
And they said not a word. They knew very well that if any of 
them had an ox or an ass fallen into the pit they would save him if 
it was on the Sabbath day. But they said nothing. They were 
all the time putting questions to Him ; but see how Christ answered 
all these questions. It would be well for you to take your Bible 
and go through the Scriptures and see with what wisdom and tact 
those questions were answered that were put to Christ. 

He said to the Pharisees gathered there for he noticed that 
there was a great rush to see who was going to get the best seats. 
There they were pushing and elbowing each other back in order to 
get the best seats. Christ said, " Let me give you counsel. When 
you are invited to a feast take the lowest place. Do not be so 
ambitious to get the best place, to get to the head of the table ; 
because if you get there, and a more honorable person comes, the 
head of the feast will make you sit further down, and you will be 
mortified and ashamed." Then He turned to the chief of the 
Pharisees who invited Him and said: "When you get up a feast, 
do not go and invite the rich, or you will be looking for them to 
invite you again." Isn t it the same thing to-day in the world ? 
When people get up a feast, they invite the rich and influential, so 
by that means they will get into society, and their invitations will 
be returned. But, He said, go to the lame, the halt, the dumb, the 
blind, and ask them, and you will be well rewarded for what you do 
by our Father in Heaven. A man sitting at the table burst out and 
said, " Blessed is the man that shall eat bread in the Kingdom of 
God." Then Christ said, " A certain man made a great supper 
and bade many ;" here He described the great spiritual feast "and 
sent his servant at supper time to say to them that were bidden, 
Come, for all things are now ready. And they began to 
make excuses." They made excuse. They did not have any to 


offer without making them. " And they all with one consent began 
to make excuses." A man gets up a feast, and his friends make no 
excuses ; but God gets up a feast, and not only prepares a table, 
but He goes forth and invites them all to come. They cannot go ; 
they would like to go, they say, but cannot possibly, they have so 
much to do. Let me show you what these excuses are, and you will 
see on the face of them that they are downright lies. The Scrip 
ture says, " One after one they began to make excuses." If those 
men had been invited to go out and walk, if they had been invited 
to go to a hospital to witness some terrible operation, or if they had 
been invited to an execution, they would have had some reason for 
giving excuses ; but these men were invited to a royal feast. It is 
not often that common people like us get an invitation to a royal 
feast. If Queen Victoria were to invite us to a feast at Windsor 
Castle, do you suppose we would not regard it as a great honor ? 
Do you suppose you would make excuses ? O, my friends, I have 
an invitation to-day that is a thousand times beyond that. It is 
from the very King of Kings and Lord of Lords. It is the Mar 
riage Supper of God s own Son. Blessed is he that shall be at the 
Marriage Supper of the Lamb. He wants to see you all there. 
The invitation is to every one here. All are invited the lowest, 
the highest, the richest, the poorest, all can come if they will. 

Do you ever think what would take place in a city like New 
York if God should take men at their word when they make 
excuses, and should say to-night, "Well. I will excuse you," and so, 
with one stroke of Providence should sweep them all away, and 
cease to care for those who refused Him? Why, the grass would 
right away begin to grow in your streets. There would be very 
few stores open to-morrow. Most of the merchants would want to 
be excused ; their stores would be closed up, every solitary one of 
the.m. The rurnsellers would all want to be excused. You cannot 


find a rumseller in all New York but wants to be excused. Every 
man that is carrying- on a dishonest business would want to be 
excused. I do not think there would be any crowd here to-morrow, 
if that should take place in the next twenty-four hours. What 
desolation would reign in the streets of New York, and how many 
of all classes would make excuses ! If I should step down from 
this place, and go right down the aisle among the audience, begin 
ning with that little boy, and asking every one down the line, if 
you had not an excuse, how many of you would not have them ? 
You would begin to find one before I got to you, and if you could 
not find one, you would make up one, and if you could not easily 
think of one, Satan would help you to get up one. 

Let us take up the excuses of those three men mentioned here. 
The first man had bought some ground, and he must needs go and 
see it. Why didn t he see the ground before he bought it ? If he 
had been a good business man, he would have seen it first. If he 
had been, he would have been looking at the title. That would 
have been the better way. But he said he must go and see his 
ground. He had an invitation to the supper, and said, " I would 
like to go, but I cannot." And he said to the servant, "Tell the 
Lord I would be delighted to be there. I do not know anything 
that would please me more than to go, but business is so pressing 
it will be utterly impossible for me to go." If the devil can only 
get us off into some cradle of excuses and rock us off to sleep, that 
is all he wants. If would have been better if this man had been 
honest and said to the servant, " Tell the Lord I don t want to go 
to the feast." It is better to be honest than to seek a refuge of 
lies and false excuses. 

And the other man could not accept the invitation either. I 
suppose he thought to himself, " How shall I get out of it ?" So he 
said, " I have just bought five yoke of oxen. I will give them as 


my excuse." I suppose, perhaps he asked his wife, "What shall I 
tell him ?" Perhaps his wife told him, " Say you have just bought 
five yoke of oxen, and that you have to go and prove them." Now, 
why didn t he prove them before he bought them ? And besides, 
did he not have plenty of time to prove them ? It was not necessary 
for him to go just at the hour of the feast to prove his oxen. He 
manufactured the excuse. The third man s excuse is more absurd, 
if possible, than the others. He said, " I have just married a wife." 
What difference did that make about his going ? Why didn t he 
take his wife along ? You can see that that excuse was a down 
right lie. So these three men made excuses, and when the 
messenger came back and gave them to the Lord, he said, " Not 
one of those that were bidden and have refused shall taste of my 
supper. Go and get the beggars from the highways and hedges, 
and the tramps and the poor, the lame, the maimed, the dumb, the 
blind, and if these men won t accept the invitation, let those who 
will, come." Let those that will accept of the invitation and press 
into the Kingdom. Thank God that His Gospel is for the poor as 
well as for the rich. If the rich won t have it, thank God that the 
poor are pressing into the Kingdom. 

I want to call your attention to the fact, that since these 1900 
years have worn away, men are becoming very wise, or think they are, 
and they say, " We have now outgrown this old Bible, and are now 
living in a more intellectual age. Men are wiser than they used to 
be. They have got a great deal more culture ; they have a great deal 
more refinement." But, my friends, with all your culture and all your 
refinement, can you find one man who has any better excuse than 
these three men had ? I have met hundreds here in New York, in 
the inquiry room and outside of it, during the past few weeks, and 
I have yet to find the first man who has a better excuse. My 


friend, what is your excuse ? Have you got a better one ? Why 
do you not accept the invitation ? God invites you. 

I have often heard people say " I would like to be a Christian 
very much, but O, it is so hard to serve God." Is that true? Is 
God a hard master ? Is the devil an easy one ? Is it true that 
those who have served both masters have found that God is such a 
hard master? Is He austere? Does He require us to perform 
more than we can? Does He reap where He has not sown ? O, ye 
saints of the living God, is that your testimony? There never was 
a greater lie forged in hell and told on earth, than that. " The way 
of the transgressor is hard." Ask the men in prison, ask the 
drunkard, if the way of the transgressor is one of ease. 

Go down to the Tombs. I am told that that little bridge over 
the prison yard over which the prisoners are led has written on 
one side the words, "The way of the transgressor is hard." If that 
is not true, how do they dare put it on there ? They ought to take 
it off. There is not a man in all New York but knows as he goes 
down deep in his heart that the way of the transgressor is hard. 
On the other side of that bridge it is written, " The Bridge of 
Sighs; " and over that the young men pass every day, and every 
one of them will testify that that portion of the Bible is true where 
it says the way of the transgressor is hard. So don t give that as 
an excuse. 

There is another class that say, " I believe that. I believe the 
most delightful service in the world is serving Christ. That is not 
my excuse, but my excuse is this : There are so many things in 
that Bible that are dark and mysterious. I don t understand the 
Bible from Genesis to Revelation. If I could understand the 
Bible on reading it through once, I could accept the invitation ; 
but there, are so many dark and mysterious things that I cannot 
accept the invitation," and so we find a good many giving the Bible 



as an excuse. I contend there is no book under the sun that has 
been so misjudged as the Bible. Of all the skeptics and infidels I 
have ever met, I have yet to meet the first one that has read the 
Bible through from beginning to end. Now, if a book comes out 
and you have not read all of it, and you are asked your opinion of 
it, you say, " I have not read it through yet, and don t like to 
express my opinion until I have more carefully read it." But peo 
ple are not afraid of expressing their opinion of God s book after 
having read a few chapters, and because they don t understand 
what they have read, they condemn the whole. 

I have a boy about say four or five years, and I send him 
to school to-morrow, and he comes home, and I ask him, 
" Willie, can you read and write and spell ? Do you understand all 
about geometry? Have you finished your algebra?" "Why, 
papa," he says, "why do you talk that way? I have been all the 
time trying to learn what A, B and C are." " What ! " I say, 
" have you not finished your education ? I will take you right away 
from that school if you have not." Now there is just as much reason 
in my doing that as there is in a man s taking up the Bible and 
condemning it before he has studied it, and that excuse that these 


men are giving that they cannot accept the invitation because they 
don t understand the Bible, will not stand before Christ s tribunal. 

When they go up and stand before the Lord they will say, " I 
was very anxious to accept the invitation to be at the marriage ser 
vice of your Son, but there were many things in the Bible that were 
dark and mysterious, and so I could not accept the invitation. * 
That excuse sounds very well here, but up there you can t tell that 
You will be speechless when you stand before God s bar. 

"Well," says another, "my trouble is not with the Bible, 
which I believe in from end to end, nor do I have any trouble 
about that other excuse about serving Christ: but the trouble I 


have is in seeing so many hypocrites, and I am not going to join 
the Church, there are so many hypocrites. I know a person who 
cheated me out of $5. and that same person pretends to be a Christ 
ian, and so you must not ask me to associate with hypocrites." 
Well, I say, if you don t want to associate with hypocrites, you 
had better get out of the world as soon as you can. You will find 
one hundred hypocrites outside of the Church where you will find 
one in it. If you don t want to associate with hypocrites, you had 
better accept this invitation at once. If I ever find a man who is 
a hypocrite, and betrays the cause of Christ, it only makes me 
want the love of Christ all the more, and I want to serve Him all 
the better. Because this or that man is untrue, is it any reason 
that I should like less the cause they betray ? That is no excuse 
either, then. It is a personal, an individual matter with you. Sup 
pose almost all men on the face of the earth are hypocrites, it is 
no sign that I or you should be so. Is that any reason why you 
should not become Christ s follower? 

There is a young man over there who says, " Mr. Moody has 
not touched my case at all. My trouble is different. I would like 
to become a Christian, but if I become one, I am afraid I won t 
hold out." That is a very common excuse. We have it in the 
inquiry room every night. " There is no one in New York that 
feels more anxious to become a Christian than I do," said a young 
man the other night, "but I am afraid that I will not hold out." 
Now, is it our work to keep ourselves, or is it the work of the 
shepherd to keep the sheep ? The keeper of Israel never slumbers 
and sleeps, and is not the God of Israel able to keep us ? The 
work of the shepherd is to take care of the sheep, and not the 
sheep to take care of the shepherd. 

Now the question comes, will you trust Him to-day? You 
will be able to stand if God stands with you. When I was talking 


with that young man, it reminded me of a boy whom I knew some 
years ago, whose father was a miserable drunken wretch and infidel, 
and he would not allow a praying man under his roof, for he said 
a man that prayed was nothing but a blackhearted hypocrite. 
Somebody got hold of his little boy, and got him into the Sabbath 
school, and he was converted. One day afterward, the old man 
caught him praying, and he caught him by the collar and jerked him 
to his feet, commanding him with oaths never to be caught doing that 
again, or he would have to leave home forever. Twice after that 
he caught him in the act of praying, and the last time told him to 
leave his house forever. The little fellow packed up his things in 
a handkerchief, went down into the kitchen where his mother was, 
and bade her good-bye, then went and bade his little brother and 
sisters good-bye, and as he passed his father on his way to the door, 
he reached up his arms to put them around his father s neck, and 
said, " Good-bye, father. As long as I live, I will pray for you," 
and he went down the street, but he had not gone a great while, 
before his father came after him, and said, "If that is Christianity, 
I want it." And the boy went back and prayed with his father, and 
led him to Christ. So you see you cannot give any excuse for not 
coming to Jesus, so accept His invitation this hour and be saved. 

But there is another excuse, and a good many of the young 
people give it. I have no doubt many of these little boys and girls 
here say, " I don t want to be a Christian, for if I do, I shall have 
to be gloomy." I know that was one of my excuses before I was 
converted. I thought if I became a Christian, I had got to put on 
a long face, and walk on through the world, looking neither to the 
right nor to the left, and have no more joy until I got into the 
other world. In other words, that Christianity was to make me 
sad and gloomy and despondent. But no ; that is not religion, for 
religion should make you happy and joyful. See this man on the 


way to execution. A pardon from the Governor is put into his 
hands, and the poor man goes home to his family. Do you think 
that is going to make him gloomy ? That is what the Gospel is. 
A pardon comes from the throne of Heaven, and that is not going 
to make us gloomy, is it ? If a man dying for bread is given bread, 
is that going to make him gloomy ? That is what the Gospel is 
bread to the soul. If you give water to a man dying of thirst, a 
clear draught from the spring, isn t that going to make him happy? 
Christ is the water of life. My friends, it does not make people 
gloomy. It makes people gloomy to want Christ. There are many 
who profess Christianity that don t have a living Christ in them, 
and those are the people who are gloomy. But when Christ is 
with us a living well of water gushing up, it is a living well of glad 
ness. And so, little boy, little girl, young man, young maiden, 
don t give that for an excuse. Don t say, "I will not accept of this 
invitation because it will make me gloomy and sad." That is not 
the experience of the true Christian. If you want to see a person 
truly happy, with a joy that the world does not know anything 
about, you must go to those that have been Christ s, and have 
caught the spirit, for He brings us joy and true peace and happi 

Then another thing. There are a great many men that want 
to come, and they say, " Wait until I am a better man, and then I 
will come." I never knew a man to be saved that came to Christ 
in that way. You cannot make yourselves any better. You can 
not cleanse yourselves. Every day and hour that you are staying 
from Christ you are getting worse instead of better. The very act 
of your staying away is a sin, and so instead of trying to get better 
and get ready to come, just come as you are and be clothed with 
the garments of salvation. He will clothe you with His own right 
eousness. I noticed when our war was going on, men used to come 


to enlist, and the man who came with a fine suit of clothes on, and 
the hod-carrier in his dirty garments, would both have to take off 
their clothes and put on the uniform of the Government. And so, 
when men go into the Kingdom of God, they have to put on the 
livery of Heaven. You need not dress up for Christ, because He 
will strip you when you come and put on you the robes of His 
righteousness. My friends, you cannot stand before God in your own 
righteousness. Come to God as a poor beggar, and He will have 
mercy upon you. 

I heard some years ago of an artist who wanted a model 
for the Prodigal. He went to many institutions and prisons, 
but could not get a man who suited his ideas of the Prodi 
gal. One day, however, while walking down the street, he met a 
poor miserable tramp, and he suited the artist s eye, so he asked 
him if he would be willing to sit for his portrait. The tramp said he 
would, if the artist would pay him for it. The artist promised and 
set a day and hour for him to come. At the appointed time, 
when the artist was sitting in his studio, the man came in, but he 
was so well dressed, the artist didn t know him, and told him he 
had no appointment with him. When the beggar told him the cir 
cumstances, the artist said, " What have you been doing ? " "Why, 
said the man, " I thought if I was going to sit for my portrait, I 
would get a new suit of clothes." " Ah," said the artist, " you wont 
do ; I wanted you just as you were." So, when you go to Christ, 
go just as you are, with all your rags, your filth, and your sin, and 
He will receive you. I don t care how bad you are. He came for 
that purpose, and there is not a man or woman in this hall to-night 
that is so bad that Christ would not have you if you will only come. 
You may be a thief, a drunkard, a libertine, polluted with sin, and 
corrupt as the devil would have you, and yet the Lord Jesus Christ 


will receive you if you will just come, and come without delay, just 
as you are. 

But I need not go on enumerating excuses ; if you drive a 
man from behind one excuse, he takes immediate refuge behind 
another. If you drive him from that, he gets behind another like 
a flash. You cannot exhaust excuses. They are more numerous 
than the hairs upon your head. I will tell you what you can do 
with them. You can take them up and bind them in one bundle, 
and mark it, " Lies, lies, lies," in great big letters. God will sweep 
away those refuges of lies. It is only a question of time. By and 
by you will be left without an excuse. He that believeth not, will 
be without God, without hope, without excuse. Do not think of 
giving excuses here. If you have any excuse that you call good, 
if you have any excuse that you think will stand the light of eternity 
and of the judgment day, if you think you have any excuse that 
God will accept, do not give it up for anything I have said. Take 
it into the grave with you. Let it be buried with you, and when 
you come before Him, tell it out. If not, then give your excuses 
to us here to-day. It is easy to excuse yourself into hell, but you 
cannot excuse yourself out of it. It is easy to take a seat here, 
and to make light of everything you hear, and go away laughing 
and scoffing at the whole thing ; but ah, it will be terrible to stand 
before God without an excuse. 

One of the most solemn things in Scripture is that not 
one of these men that were bidden to the feast of the Lamb 
and refused should taste of the supper. That is to say, that 
God would excuse them, taking them at their word. It will 
be a terrible thing to be excused from that feast. Do you really 
want to be excused? Is there a man or woman here that 
will say honestly that he or she would willingly be excused ? Why 
not accept of the invitation now ? Let the plough stand in the 


furrow, let the oxen stand in the stall until you accept the invita 
tion. Let your business go until this question of eternity is settled 
with you. It is better for you to press into the Kingdom than it is 
for you to attend to any other duty. That is the first thing. A 
man must first attend to the soul s salvation. If your wife won t 
40, leave her at home. If you cannot get your family to join you, 
go alone. Make up your mind that to-day you will be up and 
pursuing that one object. If your companions make light of it, let 
them do it. It is Christ that invites you. Did you ever stop to 
think who will be there ? Not one who has washed in the blood 
of the Lamb will be missing on that occasion. I would rather 
have my heart torn out of my body here on this platform, and go 
from here right straight to Heaven and be with Him at last, than 
live a hundred years and lose that opportunity. I want to be at 
the Marriage Supper of the Lamb. I want to sit with Abraham 
and Isaac and Jacob. I want to be in the presence of the King of 
Kings Do not make light of it. 

I can imagine some of you saying, " I never yet got so low 
that I have been willing to make light of religion and serious 
things." Let me ask you : Suppose a man invites me to his house. 
Suppose he sends me a note and invites me to dinner with him, 
and I read it and simply tear it up or throw it aside and pay no 
more attention to it. Is not that making light of it ? How many 
will thus walk out of this hall, and make light of everything they 
have heard ? Suppose here we just write out a refusal of the 
invitation. "To the King of Heaven: While sitting in the 
church on a beautiful day, January, 1899, I received a pressing 
invitation from one of Your servants to be present at the marriage 
supper of Your only begotten Son. I pray Thee accept my 
excuses." Now, who would come forward and take a pen, and dip 
it in the ink and put his name to that ? I can imagine you saying, 



" Let this right hand forget its cunning and this tongue cleave to 
the roof of my mouth, before I would be guilty of such a thing ; 
ten thousand times, No !" But I will tell you what you will do. 
You will get up and go out and make light of the whole thing. 
Let us write out an acceptance : " To the King of Heaven : January, 
1899. While sitting in the meeting, I received a very pressing 
invitation from one of Your messengers to be present at the 
marriage supper of Your only begotten Son. I hasten to reply. 
By the grace of Gocl I will be present." Who will sign that ? 
Will you say from the depth of your heart, " I will do that ?" Some 
one up there says, " Yes, I will." Thank God for that ! Why 
should not the one person speak for the whole audience ? 


" ]?e not deceived : God is not mocked : for whatsoever a man soweth, that shall he 
also reap. For he that soweth to his flesh shall of the flesh reap corruption ; but he that 
soweth to the Spirit shall of the Spirit reap life everlasting." Galatians, 6th Chapter, "jth 
and 8th verses. 

It is very easy for us to deceive ourselves and one another, 
and there is a good deal of deception in the world. But you 
cannot deceive God. 

When we try to deceive Him, we are thinking all the time 
that He is like us. We are tolcl in Jeremiah that "the heart is 
deceitful above all things, and desperately wicked." Any man who 
leans on his own understanding will be deceived. How many times 
have we deceived others, and because we succeeded in doing so, 
thought we could deceive God ; but we cannot do it. You may 
mock us, but whatever you do in that way, don t mock God. I was 
reading some time ago of a young man who had just come out of 
a saloon. He had mounted his horse. As a certain deacon 
passed on his way to church he followed the deacon and said, 


" Deacon, can you tell me how far it is to hell ? " The deacon s 
heart was pained to think that a young man like that should talk 
so lightly ; he passed on and said nothing. When he came round 
the corner to the church he found that the horse had thrown that 
young man, and he was dead. So you may be nearer the judg 
ment than you think. Now, in the first place, a man expects to 
reap. That is true in the natural world. Men are sowing and 
planting, and what for ? Why, to reap. And so it holds true, you 
will find, in the spiritual world. Not only that,, when he sows he 
expects to reap more than he sows, and the same that he sows. If 
he sows wheat, he doesn t expect to get potatoes ; if he wants 
wheat, he sows wheat. If a man learns the trade of a carpenter, 
he doesn t expect to be a blacksmith. It says in the 5th chapter 
of Matthew : " Blessed are they that mourn, for they shall be com 
forted. Blessed are the merciful, for they shall obtain mercy." 
See how God has dealt with the nations. See if they have not 
reaped what they sowed. What has become of the monarchs 
and empires of the world ? What brought ruin to Babylon ? 
Why, her king and people would not obey God, and ruin came 
upon them. What has become of Greece and all its power? It 
once ruled the world. What has become of Rome and all its great 
ness ? When their cup of iniquity was full, it was dashed to the 
ground. What has become of the Jews ? They rejected salva 
tion, persecuted God s messengers, and crucified their Redeemer, 
and we find eleven hundred thousand of them perished at one 
time. O, my friends, it is only a question of time ! 

Look at the history of this country. With an open Bible our 
forefathers planted slavery ; but judgment came at last. There is not 
a family North or South that has not to mourn over some one taken 
from them. Instead of that war humbling us, how defiant we became. 


Look and see how crime has increased during the past few years. 



Ah, this fair republic will go to pieces, if there is not more right 
eousness ; it will perish like the other nations, if we don t repent 
in time. I happened to be in France in 1867, and I confess I could 
not tell the difference between Sunday and any other day ; and did 
not God punish France for her sins ? She went down from her high 
station very quickly. But a few years ago she stood shoulder to 
shoulder with the leading nations of the earth. 

Why have those nations fallen ? Just because God made them 
reap what they sowed. Now if a man sows for this life, why, he will 
reap in this life ; and if he sows for eternity, he will reap in eternity. 
If he sows to the Spirit, he will have his harvest up yonder. If he 
sows to the flesh he will reap disappointment and despair ; he will 
reap gloom, and death and hell ; but if he sows to the Spirit, he 
will reap joy and peace and long-suffering and gladness, for these 
are the fruits of the Spirit ; and not only that, but he has everlast 
ing life. Now just ask yourself to-night what are you sowing? 
Are you sowing for time, or are you sowing for eternity ? Are you 
sowing good seed, or are you sowing bad seed ? 

You must remember the judgment sometimes comes down 
very suddenly, and sometimes it is deferred ; but all through Scrip 
ture we find that God deals in grace before He deals in judgment. 
I have showed you that God dealt in judgment with Lot, and what 
a bitter end his was. Just take up your Bible, and, all through it, 
you will see that God deals in grace and government. Take that 
priest of His, Eli; he had two sons who didn t care for God. He 
failed to bring them up right. They sold what was offered to God, 
and became very wealthy ; but they were slain in battle against 
the Philistines, and Eli himself, when he heard the news, fell back 
and broke his neck. God sent a message twenty years before that 
sentence was carried out, that judgment would come. Look at 
the sons of Jacob. They sold Joseph and deceived their father 


Twenty long years rolled away, and away down in Egypt their sin 
followed them ; for they said : " We are guilty of the blood of our 
brother." The reaping time had come at last for those ten boys 
that sold their brother. If God will punish His own priest, Eli, 
one of His own children, won t He punish those who have not 
accepted the offer of salvation ? 

Mr. Moody proceeded at length to show that Jacob and 
David, though children of God, were severely judged in this life 
for their sins, and so continued. So keep this in mind that God 
has got a government. He may forgive us, He may give us eternal 
life, but it is the law of high Heaven that a man must reap what 
he sows. 

Now bear in mind that these three men were men of grace. 
We will see them in Heaven, there is no doubt about that. Now 
some of you will say, "If God is going to forgive me my sins, how 
does he make me reap what I have sown ?" Well, I will illustrate 
it. Suppose I send out a man to sow wheat ; he neglects to do his 
duty and sows tares. When the wheat grows up I find it out, and 
call him to account. " Well, to be honest with you," he says, " I 
got mad and sowed a lot of tares, but I am very sorry for it." I 
forgive him for sowing the tares, but when the reaping time comes, 
I make him reap them. Why, one of those men who spoke here 
to-day was a drunkard for thirty years. I have no doubt his sins 
are forgiven, but O, how he is reaping what he has sown ! His 
.wife and his children are away from him ; he has not seen his little 
boy for fifteen years ! I see a man in this audience to-night, and 
O, how he is reaping, how I pity him. A few months ago he was 
in a happy home in England. He gambled his employer s money 
all away, and now he is an exile, a stranger in a strange land. God 
may forgive him, but he must reap what he has sown. Some men 
think that is hard, but it cannot be otherwise. 

THE COUNCIL MEET, showing stone pulpit from which Mr. Moody spoke to the students in camp. 

HOTEL NORTHFIELD. Used as home of the Northrield Training School in w.nter. 


I tried to help a poor man in Philadelphia. He had been in 
prison, and I could not help but try to lift him up. He betrayed 
my confidence, so we don t know whom to help. Now suppose 
here is a father ; he has got a boy who has gone out and stolen 
some money. His conscience is thoroughly roused, and he goes 
and confesses it. "Yes, my boy," the father says, "I will forgive 
you, but you must go and confess it." He don t want to do that, 
but he must do it ; he has got to reap what he has sown. Do you 
think God would punish Jacob and his own children and let 
unbelieving sinners go unpunished ? Do you think the ten thou 
sand rumsellers of New York are not going to be punished ? I 
would not take the place of one of them, if you gave me all the 
world. Look at that little, weak, pale, thin girl, only six or seven 
years old ; she went into a saloon and went to the bar and said to 
the saloonkeeper : " O, sir, don t sell papa any more liquor, for 
we are starving." The rumseller ordered her out. You think 
there was no God to witness that ? O, there is a just God yonder, 
and men are going to be gathered there to give an account of their 
stewardship by and by. Do you think that libertine who has gone 
and lied to that lady, and then ruined her and fled do you think 
he is going unpunished ? He may escape the law on earth, but he 
will be tried at God s bar, bound hand and foot, and cast into hell. 
There is a day of grace now. He will forgive you the sin, though 
He will make you reap what you sow. He will give you your 
eternal life, if you will only come to Him and confess your sin, and 
is it not the very best thing you can do to come to God to-night ? 

While preaching this sermon in a western city, and saying 
over and over the text, " Whatsoever a man sow, that shall he also 
reap," one man in the audience was deeply impressed. He sought 
Mr. Moody at the close of the sermon, and when he could speak to 


him, he said, " I am a defaulter. I have taken a great amount of 
money from my old place of employment in the State of Missouri. 
I have a wife and three children, and under your sermon to-night I 
have been convicted. Now what must I do ? The penitentiary 
faces me if I return to Missouri." Mr. Moody said to me, when 
the man came to me I was on the eve of telling him instantly to go 
back and confess his sin and pay the penalty, but when I thought 
of my own wife and three children, I said, let me think about it 
until to-morrow, and then see me at my hotel. I met him next day 
at the hotel, and as soon as he entered my room, he said, " The 
question is settled. I have decided to go back." Sometime after 
ward when he had been sentenced to the penetentiary, he wrote 
me a letter in which he said that he had gone back to his old home ; 
had stolen into the city in the night-time and after the children were 
asleep, had gotten into his house. He desired to spend a few days 
in fellowship with his wife, and he knew, if the children were aware 
of his presence, that the law would come down upon him, and so 
he remained hidden in his own home. Each night, when his wife 
would put the children to bed, he would stand near the door of an 
adjoining room and listen to their prayers and innocent talk. Final 
ly he said, " Mr. Moody, I heard my little boy say, Papa does 
not love us any more ; he has gone away, and he never writes us. 
I am sure he doesn t love us, and Mr. Moody," said he, " I thought 
my heart would break, but it is true, as you have said, I am reaping 
what I have sown." He confessed his sin ; was sentenced to the 
penitentiary and was pardoned out, after some little time of penal 

Mr. Moody was one day giving this illustration in the State of 
Missouri, and he said, " Some people have been disposed to ques 
tion the truth of this." When he made that statement, a gentleman 


arose in the audience and said, " I am a former Governor of 
the State of Missouri." It was Governor Francis, who was speak 
ing. " I can vouch for the truth of all Mr. Moody says, for I par 
doned the man out myself." " But, in the sad story of the broken 
hearted man," said the great evangelist, " we have a perfect illustra 
tion of the text, whatsoever a man soweth, that shall he also reap. " 


His Best Illustrations 

MR. MOODY was a master in the use of illustrations. He 
saw in everything on which his eye rested something, that 
would make the Word of God more easily understood. 
What other men would pass by, he seized upon, and, under his 
skillful touch, told in his inimitable way, it became powerful in 
illustrating the statements of the Bible. His illustrations always 
moved him, and for that reason they took firm hold upon his hear 
ers. I have, again and again, seen the tears roll down his face as he 
would tell some touching story of a father s love for his child, or 
give some wonderful picture of the passing of a saint into the 
presence of God. There are those who criticise the use of illustra 
tions in sermons, but Jesus used them, and was ever and again 
saying, " Whereunto shall I liken it," and would then tell the story 
of a prodigal son, or a broken-hearted mother, or a demoniac boy 
" and the common people heard him gladly " 


The Honorable James A. Mount, Governor of Indiana, thus 
writes of him : 

" I unhesitatingly pronounce Dwight L. Moody the greatest 
preacher of the century. Classical scholars and literary critics 
may not agree with this estimate. Mr. Moody did not preach to 
please the ear, but to save the soul, yet he moved thousands 
to repentance by the fervor of his eloquence and the earnestness of 
his appeal. 



" He had a message from the Holy Spirit to dying men, and 
with love to God and love to men he delivered that message. More 
enduring than if perpetuated by marble shaft will be the name of 
Moody, for it is embalmed in the memory of loving hearts whom 
he led out of darkness into light, and from the power of sin to sal 
vation through faith in Christ. He being dead yet speaketh ." 

And whatever may be given by men as the secret of his power 
as a preacher, all will agree in this, that his superb power in the 
use of illustration, contributed, in no small degree, to his ability to 
hold and to sway the millions of people to whom he preached. 

The following illustration I have often heard him use : 

It is said that Whitfield once preached a sermon, in the midst 
of which a sudden thunder storm of terrific force burst upon them, 
and, taking advantage of the storm to illustrate the Judgment, the 
effect of his preaching was profound. A request was sent to him to 
print the sermon for distribution ; he agreed to do so on condition 
that the thunder storm be printed with it. 

To appreciate D. L. Moody s illustrations you should have 
seen his audience moved by them, and you should have looked up 
into his face, all aglow with the power of his message, as I have 
done in the use of my story here given. The following are only a 
few of the hundreds he used when I have heard him preach : 


People read infidel books and wonder why they are unbelievers. 
I ask, why do they read such books ? They think they must read 
both sides. I ask, if that book is a lie, how can it be one side ? It 
is not one side. 

Suppose a man tells lies about my family, and I read them so as 
to hear both sides ; it would not be long before some suspicion 
would creep into my mind. 



I said to a man once, " Have you got a wife ?" 
"Yes, and a good one." 

I asked : "Now what if I should come to you and cast out 
insinuations against her ?" 

And he said, " Well your life would not be safe long if you did." 
I told him just to treat the devil as he would treat a man who 
went around with such stories. 


I remember laboring with a man in Chicago. It was past mid 
night before he got down on his knees, but down he went, and was 
converted. I said : " Now, don t think you are going to get out oi 
the devil s territory without trouble. The devil will come to you 
to-morrow morning and say it was all feeling; that you only 
imagined you were accepted by God. When he does, don t fight 
him with your own opinions, but fight him with John vi. 37 : "Him 
that cometh to me I will in no wise cast out. Let that be the 
"sword of the Spirit." 

"The struggle came sooner than I thought. When he was on 
his way home the devil assailed him. He used this text, but the 
devil put this thought into his mind : How do you know Christ 
ever said that after all ? Perhaps the translators made a mistake. 
Into darkness he went again. He was in trouble till about two in 
the morning. At last he came to this conclusion. Said he : 
1 will believe it anyway ; and when I get to Heaven, if it isn t 
true, I will just tell the Lord / didn t make the mistake the trans 
lators made it. 


A few years ago, at the mouth of Cleveland harbor, there were 
two lights, one at each side of the bay, called the upper and lower 
lights ; and to enter the harbor safely by night, vessels must sight 
both of the lights. 


These western lakes are sometimes more dangerous than the 
great ocean. One wild, stormy night, a steamer was trying to 
make her way into the harbor. The captain and pilot were 
anxiously watching for the lights. By and by the pilot was heard 
to say, " Do you see the lower light ?" 

" No," was the reply : " I fear we have passed them." 

"Ah, there are the lights," said the pilot ; " and they must be, 
from the bluff on which they stand, the upper lights. We have 
passed the lower lights, and have lost our chance of getting into 
the harbor." 

What was to be done ? They looked back, and saw the dim 
outline of the lower lighthouse against the sky. The lights had 
gone out. 

" Can t you turn your head around ?" 

" No ; the night is too wild for that. She wont answer tG 
her helm." 

The storm was so fearful that they could do nothing. They 
tried again to make for the harbor, but they went crash against the 
rocks, and sank to the bottom. Very few escaped ; the great 
majority found a watery grave. Why ? Simply because the lower 
lights had gone out. 

Now with us the upper light is all right. Christ himself is 
the upper light, and we are the lower lights, and the cry to us is, 
Keep the lower lights burning ; that is what we have to do. 


I have no sympathy with the idea that our children have to 
grow up before they are converted. Once I saw a lady with three 
daughters at her side, and I stepped up to her and asked her if 
she was a Christian. 

" Yes, sir." 


Then I asked the oldest daughter if she was a Christian. The 
chin began to quiver, and the tears came into her eyes, and she saidi 

" I wish I was." 

The mother looked very angrily at me and said, " I don t want 
you to speak to my children on that subject. They don t under 
stand." And in great rage she took them away from me. One 
daughter was fourteen years old, one twelve, and the other ten, but 
they were not old enough to be talked to about religion ! Let them 
drift into the world and plunge into worldly amusements, and then 
see how hard it is to reach them. Many a mother is mourning 
to-day because her boy has gone beyond her reach, and will not 
allow her to pray with him. She may pray for him, but he will not 
let her pray or talk with him. In those early days when his mind 
was tender and young, she might have led him to Christ. Bring 
them in. " Surfer the little children to come unto Me." 

Is there a prayerless father reading this ? May God let the 
^rrow go down into your soul ! Make up your mind that, God 
helping you, you will get the children converted. God s order is to 
the father first, but if he isn t true to his duty, then the mother 
should be true, and save the children from the wreck. Now is the 
time to do it while you have them under your roof. Exert your 
parental influence over them. 


Some years ago at a convention, an old judge was telling about 
che mighty power Christians summon to their aid in this petition 
"for Christ s sake;" "in Jesus name;" and he told a story that 
made a great impression on me. When the war came on, he said, 
his only son left for the army, and he became suddenly interested 
in soldiers. Every soldier that passed by brought his son to 
remembrance ; he could see his son in him. He went to work for 


soldiers. When a sick soldier came there to Columbus one day, 
so weak he couldn t walk, the judge took him in a carriage, and 
got him into the Soldiers Home. Soon he became president of 
the Soldiers Home in Columbus, and used to go down every day 
and spend hours in looking after those soldiers, and seeing that 
they had every comfort. He spent on them a great deal of time 
and a great deal of money. 

One day he said to his wife; " I m giving too much time to 
these soldiers. I ve got to stop it. There s an important case 
coming on in court, and I ve got to attend to my own business." 

He said he went down to the office that morning resolved in 
future to let the soldiers alone. He went to his desk, and then to 
writing. Pretty soon the door opened, and he saw a soldier 
hobble slowly in. He started at sight of him. The man was 
fumbling at something in his breast, and pretty soon he got out 
an old soiled paper. The father saw it was his own son s writing. 

" Dear Father : 

"This young man belongs to my company. He has lost his leg 
and his health in defense of his country, and he is going home to 
his mother to die. If he calls on you, treat him kindly, 

"For Charlie s Sake." 

" For Charlie s Sake." The moment he saw that, a pang went 
to his heart. He sent for a carriage, lifted the maimed soldier in, 
drove home, put him into Charlie s room, sent for the family 
physician, kept him in the family and treated him for his own son. 
When the young soldier got well enough to go to the train to go 
home to his mother, he took him to the railway station, put him in 
the nicest, most comfortable place in the carriage, and sent him on 
his way. 

" I did it," said the old judge, "for Charlie s sake." 


Now whatsoever you do, my friend, do it for the Lord Jesus 
sake. Do and ask everything in the name of Him "who loved us 
and gave Himself for us." 


There is a beautiful tradition connected with the site on which 
the temple of Solomon was erected. It is said to have been 
occupied in common by two brothers, one of whom had a family, 
the other had none. On this spot was sown a field of wheat. On 
the evening succeeding the harvest the wheat having been 
gathered in separate shocks the elder brother said to his wife : 

" My younger brother is unable to bear the burden and heat 
of the day ; I will arise, take of my shocks and place with his 
without his knowledge." 

The younger brother being actuated by the same benevolent 
motives, said within himself ; 

" My elder brother has a family ; and I have none. I will 
arise, take of my shocks and place with his." 

Judge of their mutual astonishment, when, on the following 
day, they found their respective shocks undiminished. This trans 
pired for several nights, when each resolved in his own mind to 
stand guard and solve the mystery. They did so ; and on the 
following night they met each other half-way between their respec 
tive shocks with their arms full. Upon ground hallowed by such 
associations as this was the temple of Solomon erected of the 
world ! Alas ! in these days, how many would sooner steal their 
brother s whole shock than add to it a single sheaf ! 


During the Indian mutiny, the English were besieged in the 
city of Lucknow, and were in momentary expectation of perishing 
at the hands of the fiends that surrounded them. A little Scotch 


lassie was in this fort, and, while lying on the ground, she suddenly 
shouted, her face aglow with joy : 

" Dinna ye hear them comin ? dinna ye hear them comin ? 

" Hear what ? " they asked. 

" Dinna ye hear them comin ? " 

She sprang to her feet. It was the bagpipes of her native 
Scotland she heard. It was a native air she heard that was being 
played by a regiment of her countrymen marching to the relief of 
those captives, and these deliverers made them free. 

Oh, friend, don t you hear the voice of Jesus Christ calling to 
you now ? 


An interesting story is told of Professor Drummond. He was 
staying with a lady whose coachman had signed the pledge, but 
afterward gave way to drink. This lady said to the professor, 
" Now this man will drive you to the station ; say a word to him if 
you can. He is a good man and really wants to reform ; but he is 

While they were driving to the station, the professor tried to 
think how he could introduce the subject. Suddenly the horses 
were frightened and tried to run away. The driver held on to the 
reins and managed them well. The carriage swayed about, and 
the professor expected every moment to be upset, but after a little 
the man got the better of the team, and as he drew them up at the 
station, streaming with perspiration, he exclaimed : " That was a 
close shave, sir ! Our trap might have been smashed into match 
wood, and you wouldn t have given any more addresses." 

"Well," said Professor Drummond, "how was it that it did 
not happen ?" 

14 Why," was the reply, "because I knew how to manage the 


"Now," said the professor, "look here, my friend, I will give 
you a bit of advice. Here s my train coming. I hear you have been 
signing the pledge and breaking out again. Now I want to give 
you a bit of advice. Throw the reins of your life to Jesus Christ." 
And he jumped down, and got into the train. 

The driver saw in a flash where he had made the mistake, and 
from that day ceased to try to live in his own strength. 


Some years ago a remarkable picture was exhibited in London. 
As you looked at it from a distance, you seemed to see a monk 
engaged in prayer, his hands clasped, his head bowed. As you 
came nearer, however, and examined the painting more closely, you 
saw that in reality he was squeezing a lemon into a punch bowl. 

What a picture that is of the human heart ! Superficially 
examined, it is thought to be the seat of all that is good and noble 
and pleasing in a man ; whereas in reality, until regenerated by the 
Holy Ghost, it is the seat of all corruption. "This is the condem 
nation, that light is come into the world, and men loved darkness 
rather than light." 


A fearful storm was raging, when the cry was heard, " Man 
overboard ! " 

A human form was seen manfully breasting the furious ele 
ments in the direction of the shore ; but the raging waves bore the 
struggler rapidly outward, and ere the boats could be lowered, a 
fearful space separated the victim from help. Above the shriek of 
the storm and the roar of the waters rose his rending cry. It was 
an agonizing moment. With bated breath and blanched cheek, 
every eye was strained to the struggling man. Manfully did the 
brave rowers strain every nerve in this race of mercy ; but all their 


efforts were in vain. One wild shriek of despair, and the victim 
went down. A piercing cry, "Save him, save him !" rang through the 
hushed crowd ; and into their midst darted an agitated man ; throw 
ing his arms wildly in the air, shouting, "A thousand pounds for the 
man who saves his life ! " but his staring eyes rested only on the 
spot where the waves rolled remorselessly over the perished. He 
whose strong cry broke the stillness of the crowd was captain of the 
ship from whence the drowned man fell, and was his brother. 

This is the feeling we should have in the various ranks of 
those bearing commission under the great Captain of our salva 
tion, " Save him ! he is my brother." 

The fact is, men do not believe in Christianity because they 
think we are not in earnest about it. When the people see that 
we are in earnest in all that we undertake for God, they will begin 
to tremble ; men and women will be inquiring the way to Zion. 


There is a preacher in Edinburgh, but I never think of him as 
a preacher, although he is one of the finest preachers in Scotland. 
There is just one act associated with that man that I will carry in 
remembrance to the grave. 

There is a hospital for little children in Edinburgh, and that 
great minister, with a large parish and a large congregation, goes one 
afternoon every week and sits down and talks with those little 
"children a good many of them there for life ; they are incurable. 
One day he found a little boy, only six years old, who had been 
brought over from Fife. The little fellow was in great distress be 
cause the doctors were coming to take off his leg. Think how you 
would feel, if you had a little brother six years old and he was taken 
off to the hospital, and the doctor said that he was coining forty- 
eight hours afterward to take off his leg ! 


Well, that minister tried to comfort the boy, and said : " Your 
father will come to be with you." 

" No," he said, " my father is dead ; he cannot be here." 

"Well, your mother will come." 

" My mother is over in Fife. She is sick and cannot come." 

The minister himself could not come, so he said, " Well, you 
know the matron here is a mother ; she has got a great big heart." 

The little chin began to quiver as the little boy said : " Perhaps 
Jesus will be with me." 

Do you have any doubt of it ? Next Friday the man of God 
went to the hospital ; but he found the cot was empty. The poor 
boy was gone : the Saviour had come and taken him to His bosom. 

One little act of kindness will often live a good deal longer 
than a most magnificent sermon. 


Some old divine has pictured Peter preaching on the day of Pen 
tecost. A man pushed his way through the crowd, and said, " Peter, 
do you think there is hope for me ? I am the man who made that 
crown of thorns and placed them upon Christ s brow ; do you think 
He will save me ?" 

"Yes," said Peter, " Whosoever shall call upon the name of 
the Lord shall be saved. You are a whosoever; if you call He 
will hear your cry. He will answer your prayer and save you." 
The man might have cried then and there, and the Lord 
saved him. 

Another man pushed his way up and said to Peter, " I am the 
man who took that reed out of His hand, and drove it down upon 
that cruel crown of thorns, sending it into His brow; do you think 
He will save me?" 


"Yes," said Peter, "He told us to go into the world and 
preach the Gospel to every creature, and He did not mean any to 
be left out ; salvation is for you. He did not come to condemn 
men ; He came to get His arm under the vilest sinner and lift him 
up toward Heaven." 

Another man, elbowing his way through the crowd, pushed up 
to Peter, and said, " I am the Roman soldier who took the spear 
and drove it to His heart, when there came out blood and water; 
do you think there is hope for me?" 

"Yes," said Peter, "there s a nearer way of reaching His heart 
than that ; whosoever shall call upon the name of the Lord shall 
be saved. And the Roman soldier might have cried then and 
there, and might have obtained forgiveness and salvation. 

If the Lord heard the cry of those Jerusalem sinners whose 
hands were dripping with the blood of the Son of God if He 
heard their cry and saved them, do you not think he will hear your 
cry and save you ? 


A person once said to me : " I hate your God ; your God 
demands blood. I don t believe in such a God. My God is merci 
ful to all. I do not know your God." 

If you turn to Lev. xvii. u, you will find why God demands 
blood : " For the life of the flesh is in the blood ; and I have given it 
to you upon the altar to make an atonement for your souls ; for 
it is the blood that maketh an atonement for the souls." 

Suppose there was a law that man should not steal, but no 
penalty was attached to stealing ; some man would have my pocket- 
book before dinner. If I threatened to have him arrested, he would 
snap his fingers in my face. He would not fear the law, if there 
was no penalty. It is not the law that people are afraid of ; it is 
the penalty attached. 


Do you suppose God has made a law without a penalty 
What an absurd thing it would be. Now the penalty for sin is 
death ; " The soul that sinneth it shall die." I must die, or get 
somebody to die for me. If the Bible doesn t teach that, it doesn t 
teach anything. And that is where the atonement of Jesus Christ 
comes in. 


Mr. Moody once told me that he was conducting meetings in 
Scotland, passing through an inquiry meeting he saw two little 
girls crying as if their hearts would break. He stopped long 
enough to ask them their difficulty, and one of them replied that 
she wanted to be a Christian. The great evangelist took his Bible 
and, opening it at the fifth chapter of John, the 24th verse, he 
asked her if she could receive that, and, with her face brightening, 
she said she thought she could and would. The next night, 
passing through the same room, he saw the same two girls upon 
their knees, and one of them crying bitterly. He was greatly 
perplexed, and, coming near enough to hear their conversation, he 
heard the child of the night before saying to her companion, " I 
say, lassie, you do just as I did, grip a promise and hold on to it, 
and he will save you, for he saved me." And this is true not only 
for the Scotch girl, but for every one who will simply take God s 
Word and trust Him fully. 


The following illustration of Dr. Gordon was much loved by 
Mr. Moody. 

Very tiny and pale the little girl looked as she stood before 
those three grave and dignified gentlemen. She had been ushered 
into the Rev. Dr. Gordon s study, where he was holding counsel 
with two of his deacons, and now, upon inquiry into the nature, of 


her errand, a little shyly preferred the request to be allowed to 
become a member of his church. 

"You are quite too young to join the church," said one of the 
deacons, "you had better run home, and let us talk to your 

She showed no sign of running, however, as her wistful blue 
eyes traveled from one face to another of the three gentlemen 
sitting in their comfortable chairs ; she only drew a little step nearer 
to Dr. Gordon. He arose, and with the gentle courtesy that ever 
marked him, placed her in a small chair close beside himself. 

" Now, my child, tell me your name, and where you live ?" 

" Annie Graham, sir, and I live on K Street. I go to 

your Sunday-school." 

"You do ; and who is your teacher?" 

" Miss B . She is very good to me." 

" And you want to join my church ? " 

The child s face glowed as she leaned eagerly towards him, 
clasping her hands, but all she said was, "Yes, sir." 

" She cannot be more than six years old," said one of the dea 
cons, disapprovingly. 

Dr. Gordon said nothing, but quietly regarded the small, earnest 
face, now becoming a little downcast. 

" I am ten years old ; older than I look," she said. 

" It is not usual for us to admit anyone so young to member 
ship," he said, thoughtfully. " We never have done so ; still 

" It may make an undesirable precedent," remarked the other 

The Doctor did not seem to hear, as he asked, " You know 
what joining the church is, Annie?" 

" Yes, sir ; " and she answered a few questions that proved she 
comprehended the meaning of the step she wished to take. She 


had slipped off her chair, and now stood close to Dr. Gordon s 

You said, last Sabbath, sir, that the lambs should be in the 
fold ." 

" I did," he answered. " It is surely not for us to keep them 
out. Go home now, my child. I will see your friends and arrange 
to take you into membership very soon." 

The cloud lifted from the child s face, and her expression, as 
she passed through the door he opened for her, was one of entire 

Inquiries made of Annie s Sabbath school teacher proving satis 
factory, she was baptized the following week, and, except for 
occasional information from Miss B., that she was doing well, Dr. 
Gordon heard no more of her for about a year. 

Then he was summoned to her funeral. 

It was one of June s hottest days, and as the doctor made his 
way along the narrow street on which Annie had lived, he wished, 
for a moment, that he had asked his assistant to come instead of 
himself, but as he neared the house, the crowd filled him with won 
der ; progress was hindered, and as perforce he paused for a 
moment, his eye fell on a crippled lad crying bitterly as he sat on a 
low doorstep. 

" Do you know Annie Graham, my lad ? " he asked. 

" Know her, is it, sir ? Niver a week passed but what she 
came twice or thrice with a picture or book, mayhap an apple for 
me, an its owin to her an no clargy at all that I ll ever follow her 
blessed footsteps to Heaven. She d read me from her own Bible 
whiniver she came, an now she s gone there ll be none at all to help 
me, for mother s dead an dad s drunk, an the sunshine s gone from 
Mike s sky with Annie, sir." 


A burst of sobs choked the boy. Dr. Gordon passed on, after 
promising him a visit soon, making his way through the crowd of 
tear-stained, sorrowful faces. The doctor came to a stop again in 
the narrow passageway of the little house. A woman stood beside 
him drying her fast-falling tears, while a wee child hid his face in 
her skirts and wept. 

" Was Annie a relative of yours ?" the doctor asked. 

" No, sir ; but the blessed child was at our house constantly, 
and when Bob here was sick she nursed and tended him, and her 
hymns quieted him when nothing else seemed to do it. It was just 
the same with all the neighbors. What she s been to us no one but 
the Lord will ever know, and now she lies there." 

Recognized at last, Dr. Gordon was led to the room where the 
child lay at rest, looking almost younger than when he had seen her 
in his study a year ago. An old bent woman was crying aloud by 
the coffin. 

" I never thought she d go afore I did. She used to run in 
regular to read an sing to me every evening, an it was her talk an 
prayers that made a Christian of me. You could a most go to 
Heaven on one of her prayers." 

" Mother, mother, come home," said a young man, putting his 
arm around her to lead her away. " You ll see her again." 

" I know, I know ; she said she d wait for me at the gate," she 
sobbed, as she followed him , " but I miss her sore now." 

A silence fell on those assembled, and, marvelling at such testi 
mony, Dr. Gordon proceeded with the service, feeling as if there 
was little more he could say of one whose deeds thus spoke for her. 
Loving hands had laid flowers all around the child who had lead 
them. One young girl had placed a dandelion in the small waxen 
fingers and now stood, abandoned to grief, beside the still form that 
bore the impress of absolute purity. The service over, again and 


again was the coffin lid waved back by some one longing for one 
more look, and they seemed as if they could not let her go. 

The next day a good-looking man came to Dr. Gordon s house 
and was admitted into his study. 

" I am Annie s uncle, sir," he said simply. " She never rested 
till she made me promise to join the church, and I ve come." 

Dr. Gordon sat in the twilight, resting, after his visitor had 
left. The summer breeze blew in through "he windows, and his 
thoughts turned backward and dwelt on what his little parishioner 
had done. 

"Truly a marvelous record for one year. It is well said, 
Their angels do ever behold His face." 


Revival Conventions 

JN the early days of Mr. Moody s evangelistic experience, 
frequent revival conventions were held, when questions were 
asked by the people and answered by the great leader, as a 
result of which hundreds of Christian workers were instructed in 
the special conduct of evangelistic services, and many minis 
ters went out to do the work which they felt themselves before 
unable to perform. No wiser counsel was ever given. I remem 
ber in one of these conventions, Mr, Moody spoke as follows : 


" Some one said to me, What do you mean by evangel 
istic services ? Is not all service evangelistic ? And what do 
you mean by preaching the Gospel ? Are not all services in 
the churches and all meetings preaching the Gospel? " By no 
means. There is the greatest difference. There are really three 
services in every church ; at least there ought to be ; there is wor 
shipping God ; this is not preaching the Gospel at all. We come 
to the house of God to worship at times when we meet around the 
Lord s table. Then there is teaching, that is building up the church, 
but it is not preaching the Gospel. Then there is the proclaiming 
the good news to the world, that is, to the unsaved ; that is really 
Gospel preaching. Now the question we have before us is how can 
these services be conducted to make them profitable ? Well, I 
should say first of all, you must make them interesting. If people 
go to sleep in church, they certainly need to be roused up, and if 
20 367 


one method fails, try another, but I think we ought to use our 
common sense in all this work. We talk a great deal about this, 
but I think it is about the least sense we have, especially in the 
Lord s work. This preaching to empty seats don t pay. If people 
do not come to hear us, let us go where they are, and I have come 
to this conclusion, that if we are going to have successful Gospel 
meetings, we have got to have a little more life in them. Life is 
found in singing new hymns. For instance, I know some churches 
that have been singing about a dozen hymns for the last twenty 
years, such hymns as " Rock of Ages," "Jesus, Lover of my Soul." 
These hymns are always good, but we want a variety. We want 
new hymns as well as old ones. 


I find it wakes up a congregation tremendously to bring in 
now and then a new hymn, and if we cannot wake them up by 
preaching, let us sing the Gospel into them. I believe the secret 
of John Wesley s success was that he sent every man to work as 
soon as he was converted, and if people cannot speak, let us make 
them sing. 

Then, again, the question is asked as to whether we ought, in 
holding revival services, to change the minister every evening ? I 
frequently receive letters telling me about special meetings, how 
the people turned out well, but there were no results, and I found 
out that they had a Methodist minister one night, a Baptist minis 
ter another, an Episcopal minister another, a Congregational minis 
ter another, in order to keep all denominations in, and the result 
was, they preached everybody out of doors. One man gets the 
people all interested, and just at the point where he needs to con 
tinue his own ministrations, another steps in, he goes out, and 
the people frequently go out with him. Then these meetings 


ought to be made short. I find a great many are killed because 
they are too long. The minister speaks five minutes, and a minis 
ter s five minutes is generally ten, and his ten minutes quite often 
twenty, and the result is often long sermons drive people out of 
the spirit before the meeting is over. When the people leave they 
are glad to go home, and ought to go home. Now, you send the 
people away hungry and they will want to come back. There was 
a man in London who preached in the open air until everybody 
left him, and somebody said, " Why did you preach so long ? " and 
he said, " I thought it would be a pity to stop while anybody was 
listening." It is a great deal better to cut right off. Then the peo 
ple will want to come back. 


At this point, Mr. Moody paused for questions, and he was 
always at his best when answering these questions in such services. 
He had the keenest mind and the most apt replies possible. 

Q: Would you start a meeting where there is no special 
interest in the church ? 

Mr. Moody: Certainly I would. So many people are saying 
to-day that they are waiting for God to favor Zion, and the fact is 
God has been waiting to favor Zion ever since Pentecost. They 
have no calendar in Heaven. Gocl can work one month as well as 
another, and he is always ready when we are ready. 

Q: Suppose a minister is interested, and there is no special 
feeling among the people. Would you call in outside help ? 

Mr. Moody: That is a very important question. If I were 
a minister in a community or a church, and could not get more than 
one or two to sympathize with me, I would just get them around 
to my study, and we would pray and go forth in the name of the 


Lord, and say, " We are going to have a meeting." Three men 
filled with the Spirit of God can move any town in this country. 

Q: Suppose the congregation is alive and the minister is 

Mr. Moody: Then let the congregation go on without the 

Q: Suppose the minister wont permit them? 

Mr. Moody: He cannot prevent it. A man that wants to 
work for God can do so ; nobody can stop him. 

Q: Suppose there is a difficulty in the church which cannot 
be removed ? 

Mr. Moody: I do not know of anything that is too difficult 
for God. The trouble is we are trying to remove these difficulties 
ourselves instead of going to God in prayer. 

Q: Why was it the Lord Jesus could not do anything at 
Nazareth ? 

Mr. Moody: On account of their unbelief, but that was the 
world, not the Church. 

Q: Is it best to put the test question in a church, asking those 
who are anxious to arise, or rather to go to another room ? 

Mr. Moody: I think so. If any man is going to be saved, 
he is going to take up his cross, and if it is a cross, I would like to 
ask him to do it. What you want is to get them to do something 
they dont want to do, and it is a great cross generally for people 
to rise for prayer, but in the very act of doing it, they are very 
often blessed. I do not think I should attempt to have meetings 
without the inquiry-room. People are impressed under the ser 
mon, but what you want is to deal with them personally. Here 
and there one is converted under the sermon, but for every one 
converted under the sermon, hundreds are converted in the inquiry- 


Q: Do you advocate " anxious seats?" 

Mr. Moody: -I would rather call it seats of decision ; but in 
union meetings you know we have to lay aside a good many of the 
different denominational peculiarities. The "anxious seat" is 
known to the Methodists, but if we should call it that, the Pres 
byterians would be afraid, and the Episcopalians would be so 
shocked that they would leave, and I find in the union meetings, 
it is best to ask them to go right into the other room, and talk to 
them there. 

Q: -What would you say to a person who replies, " I can be a 
Christian without rising for prayer " ? 

Mr. Moody: I should say, most certainly he could, but as a 
general thing, he won t. 

Q: What method would you recommend to get people on 
their feet to testify for Christ ? 

Mr. Moody: In the first place, I would bury all stiffness. If 
a meeting has a formal manner, it throws a stiffness over it, so 
that it would take almost an earthquake to get a man up, but 
if it is free and social, just as you would go into a man s house 
and talk with him, you will find people will appreciate it and 
get up. 

Q: If the world has got in and is stronger than the church, 
what then ? 

Mr. Moody: Then I would organize another church. The 
mistake in all this is in taking unconverted people into the Church. 
We really must be more careful. 

Q: How far is it wise to encourage young converts to labor 
with inquirers in the inquiry-room ? 

Mr. Moody: I always encourage them. I believe a man who 
has been a great drunkard, for instance, and been reclaimed, is just 
the man to go to work among his class. 


Q : When a man feels he must preach the Gospel, and the 
church doesn t want to hear it, must he go out ? 

Mr. Moody : A great many have got the idea that they can 
preach the Gospel, when they cannot, and some have got the idea 
that they cannot preach the Gospel, and they can to a certain class, 
and then they are just the ones to speak in that church. Now, I 
have tried that. When I was first converted, I thought I must talk 
to them about Christ, but I saw they did not like it, and finally 
they came and told me, I could serve the Lord better by keeping 
still. Then I went out into the street, and God blessed me, and I 
got to preaching before I knew it. If the people don t want you, 
don t force yourself upon them. Go out and preach to the ragged 
and the destitute. 

Then some question was asked about the inquiry-meeting, in 
the conduct of which Dwight L. Moody was a master. To this 
inquiry Mr. Moody made answer: "If the ministers would en 
courage their members to be scattered among the audience, to 
never mind their pew, but sit back by the door if need be, or in 
the gallery, where they can watch the faces of the audience, it 
would be a good thing. In Scotland I met a man who, with his 
wife, would go and sit among the people, as they said, to watch for 
souls. When they saw anyone who seemed impressed, they would 
go to him after the meeting and talk with him. Nearly all the con 
versions in that church during the last fifteen months had been made 
through that influence. Now, if we could only have from thirty to 
fifty members of the church, whose business it is just to watch for 
those who are impressed, and lead them into an inquiry meeting 
when the pastor announces it, the results would be magnificent. 
The best way in our regular churches is to let the workers all help 
pull the net in. When the people have come into the after-ser 
vice, let some one who knows his Bible sit down beside them and 



give them God s Word. I have very little confidence in the man 
who simply states his own experience, for, as a rule, that experi 
ence might discourage the one to whom he speaks, but if he 
points out God s Word, the Spirit is pledged to apply that word 
to the seeking soul, and the result is salvation. 

It is an awful thing for a man to preach a sermon on coming 
to Jesus and then dismiss his audience without giving them a 
chance to come. Instruct your people in the knowledge of God s 
Word, and teach them how to explain that word to the man who 
is saying, " What must I do to be saved ?" 


How to Study the Bible 

NO more interesting services were ever conducted by Mr. 
Moody than his Bible Readings. 

I remember riding on the train with him at one time, 
and as we came into New York City, where he was to conduct a 
service, I said to him, " let me see your Bible," he had it in his 
hands, turning over the leaves, he laughingly replied, " Oh, no, if 
I should give you this, you would have my sermon for to-night, and 
then you might preach it before I could." And yet no one was more 
willing to give help to others than Mr. Moody. He was always 
receiving from his friends, but he was ever giving to them in return ; 
and as for myself, it has been difficult for me to preach without 
saying, " Mr. Moody said this," or " I once heard Mr. Moody say," 
and I have ever found that illustrations on which he had set his seal 
of approval, were received by all classes of people as authentic. 

Mr. Moody was peculiar in this, that however many times you 
might hear him say anything it never lost its freshness, and some 
how you felt that you were hearing it for the first time. 

The following is a characteristic Bible reading the theme 
being one, in which he was always at his best : 


In Ephesians, 5th chapter and i8th verse, we are commanded 

to be filled with the Holy Ghost. A person who is full of the 

Holy Spirit deals much with the Scriptures. One of the things 

we lack in the present day is more Bible study. I think this nation 



is just waking up to the fact that we have had a famine. It is not 
the man now that makes a fine oration in the pulpit so much as it is 
a man that expounds the Word of God that we need. A boy 
once asked another boy how it was that he caught all the pigeons 
that were in the neighborhood. He said : Well, I tell you, it is 
because I feed them well. If you feed the people well they will 
come ; and people have got tired hearing a little more or less elo 
quence. The preachers have hitherto used the Bible merely as a 
text-book. They have taken their texts out of the Bible, and they 
have gone all over Christendom for their sermons. The result is 
that our churches are weak in spiritual power. But it is beginning 
to improve already. The churches are not now hunting after a 
man that will make a grand oration, so much as they are for a man that 
will unfold to them the Word of God. That is what the people 
want. If they can only get back to the Word of God, then we 
will have not just here and there a revival, but we will be in a 
revival all the time. The church will be constantly in a revived 
state. It is those Christians that are feeding on the Word of God 
that are revived all the while. There is something fresh about 
them, and people are glad to hear them talk. 


As we come to study this Word of God, we want to keep in 
mind that it is the Word of God, not the Word of man ; and that 
as the Word of God, it is true. I think the colored man was about 
as near the truth as one need be, when some infidel came to him 
and told him the Bible was not true. That Book not true ? 
Massa, I was once a murderer, and a thief, and a blasphemer, and 
that Book made me a good man. That book must be true! If 
it is a bad book, it could not make such a bad man good. That 
is argument enough ; we do not need any more. Look around us ; 


if a man becomes a profligate, he begins to talk against the Bible ; 
if he is upright he takes it as a lamp to his feet. We are never 
afraid of a man that tries to live according to the teachings of this 
book. This book is God s Word, and it will stand. Over the new 
Bible House recently built in London, England, are written these 
words, The Word of the Lord endureth forever. That building 
will pass away, that city may pass away, like Babylon and Nineveh, 
and other cities that once flourished, but the Word of God shall 
endure forever. Not one word that God has spoken shall fall to 
the ground. We want also to bear in mind that the Bible is not a 
dry, uninteresting book, as a great many skeptics try to make out. 
They say, We want something new ; we have outgrown that. 
Why, the Word of God is the only new book in the world. All 
that the newspapers can do is to tell of things as they have taken 
place, but the Bible will tell of things that will take place. We 
do not consider the Bible enough as a whole. We just take up a 
word here and a word there, and a verse here and there, and a 
chapter here and there, and never take it up in any systematic 
way. We, therefore know very little about the Bible. I will 
guarantee that the bulk of Christians in America only read the 
Bible at family worship ; and you will notice, too, that they have to 
put in a book-mark to tell where they left off the day before. You 
ask them an hour after what they have read, and they have for 
gotten all about it. Of course we cannot get much knowledge of 
the Bible in that way. When I was a boy I worked on a farm, and 
I hoed corn so poorly that when I left off I had to take a stick and 
mark the place, so I could tell next morning where I had stopped 
the night before. If I didn t, I would likely as not hoe the same 
row over again. 

In order to understand the Bible we will have to study it care 
fully. I was (old in California that the purest and best gold that 


they get they have to dig the deepest for ; and so, in studying the 
Bible, we must dig deep. And there are a great many Christians 
walking on crutches in their Bible studying. They do not dare to 
examine for themselves. They go wondering what others say, 
what Edwards says, what the commentators say. Suppose you 
look and see for yourselves. God has given you your own mind 
to use. If we will go to the Word of God, and be willing to be 
taught by the Holy Ghost, God will teach us, and will unfold His 
blessed truth to us. 

There are three books that every Christian ought to have, if 
he cannot have but three. The first is a Bible one with good 
plain print that you can easily read. I am sick of these little fine 
types. It is a good thing to get a good-sized Bible, because you will 
grow old by and by, and your sight may grow poor and you won t 
want to give up the one you have been used to reading in after it 
has come to seem like a sort of a life-long companion. The next 
book to get is Cruden s Concordance. You cannot get on very 
well in Bible study without that. There is another book printed 
in this country by the Tract Society called the Scriptural Text 
Book. It was brought out first in London. These three books 
will be a wonderful help to you in studying the Word of God. 


Another thing : do not read the Word of God as I used to, 
just to ease your conscience. I had a rule to read two or three 
chapters every day. If I had not done it through the day, I would 
read them just before I went to bed to ease my conscience. I did 
not remember it perhaps an hour, but I kept the rule. You will 
never get much out of it in that way. It is a good way to hunt 
for something when you read it. Two words will give you the key 
to the whole Bible Christ and Jesus, The Christ of the Old 


Testament the Jesus of the New, and the two books explain 
each other. You may search for these words in your study. 

Some time ago I went through the building where Prang s 
chromos are produced in Boston. They were bringing out a 
chromo of a prominent public man, and he showed me this picture 
in its different stages of progress. In the first stone there was no 
trace of a man s face ; only a little tinge of color that did not sug 
gest any shape. I saw the next stone, and still no face, and the 
third, and so on, and not until the fourth or fifth stone was there 
any likeness of a face at all. After a little it began to show, and 
yet not until I came to the fourteenth or fifteenth stone did it look 
at all like the man himself, and not until the twenty-sixth stone did 
it look as natural as life. That is the way it is when we read the 
Scripture. We take it up and do not see anything in it ; we read it 
again, but see nothing. Again and again, and after you have 
read it twenty-five times, you will see the man Christ Jesus 
stamped on every page. 


The Old Testament was written only to teach us who Christ 
was. Moses, the law, the prophets, they all testify to Christ. 
You take Christ out of the Old Testament and it is a sealed 
book to you. It has been a great help to me in studying the 
Bible to study one book at a time. Suppose you spend six 
months reading Genesis. Getting the key of that, you get the 
key to the whole Bible. Death, resurrection, and the whole 
story are told in Genesis. All in types, to be sure, and shadows 
that are brought out further on. There are eight great beginnings 
in Genesis the beginning of creation, the beginning of marriage, 
the beginning of sin and death, of sacrifices, of the convenant, of 
the nation, and human race and Hebrew race. Take up these 


eight beginnings, and see what they teach, and this key will unlock 
to you the rest of the Bible. 

If you just take the Bible itself alone, without any other book 
to help you to interpret it, one passage will explain another. In 
stead of running after the interpretations of different men, let God 
interpret it to your soul. As Stephens said, Do not study it in the 
blue light of Presbyterianism, or the red light of Methodism, or 
the violet light of Episcopalianism, but study it in the light of 
Calvary. One man says, " I am a Romanist, and it has got to teach 
what Romanism teaches ; " another says, " I am a Protestant, and 
it has got to teach me what Protestantism teaches." Take it up in 
dependent of these, and after you have dug its meaning out for 
yourself it will be so much sweeter to you. 


Another way is to take it up topically. Suppose you spend 
three or four months reading all you can find about love ; after that 
you will be full of love. Then take the word grace, and run 
through the Bible, reading all there is about grace. After I had 
been studying grace for two or three weeks, I got so full that one 
day I could not stay in my study any longer, and went out on the 
street and asked the first man I saw, if he knew anything about 
the grace of God. I suppose he thought I was crazy, but I was so 
full I had to talk to somebody. Then take up the subject of 
the blood, then the subject of Heaven. Some are troubled abouti 
assurance, and do not know whether they may have assurance of 
being saved or not ; but take up the Bible, and let God speak to 
you about it. If you go into court, you will find that the lawyer 
just gets all the testimony he can on one point and he heaps it be 
fore the jury. If you want to convince men of any grand truth, 
just stick to that one point. Take up the Word, and get all the testi- 


mony you can. Bring in Moses and David and Joshua, and ever)/ 
apostle you can, and make them testify. If you read all the Bible 
says of forgiveness, before you have studied it a week, you will want 

to forgive every one. 


People do not have enough Bibles. Once in my own Sunday 
school I asked all the children who had on borrowed boots to rise ; 
no one rose. Then I asked all those who had on borrowed coats 
to rise ; no one rose. Then I asked all those who had borrowed 
Testaments in their hands to rise, and they all went up ; and I said 
I want you all to bring your Bibles with you, and about two months 
after that it would have done your soul good to see every child 
come with a Bible. A great many people carry their hymn-books, 
but it is better to carry your Bible. When I was in Scotland I had 
to keep my eyes open, and preach exactly according to the Word, 
or some old Scotchman would rise and draw his Bible on me, and I 
would know it pretty quick. A man got up in Parliament a few 
years ago and made a grand speech full of eloquence, that took 
over four hours. He carried all the people with him in one voice. 
When he got through a man got up and read two or three lines of 
the law of England, and bursted the whole speech in a minute. 

Some men are very eloquent when there is not one word of truth 
in what they say, but you cannot know it, because you have not the 
Bible knowledge. There are a good many people who wonder that 
they do not have joy in their religion. The reason is that they do 
not feed upon the Word ; that is where they get the joy. If we 
neglect the manna that God has given us for our soul s nourish 
ment, of course we won t have joy ; but people whine and say it is 
a great mystery to them that they do not have joy as others do. 
See how happy some are ! Why ? They feed upon the Word of 
God. That is why. They are not living upon the old stale matter 


of the conversion that they had long ago. It makes me sick to 
hear men tell how happy they were long ago when they were first 
converted. The idea that they should not be happier since then ! 
We ought to grow in grace and be advancing. Suppose I should 
keep telling my wife, " I loved you very much when I married 
you !" That is the way many treat the Lord, telling Him how 
much they loved Him once. 


About bringing your Bibles with you just have a Bible you 
can mark. If I should go and hear one of my friends preach, and 
he unfolded some grand and glorious truth, I would put a few 
words down upon the margin of the Bible that would just give me 
the key to the whole, and I would not forget it. By doing this, 
when you heard a good sermon you could go and preach it to 
other people. I hope the day will come when if a man hears a 
good sermon in the morning, he will be so full of it he will have 
to go and preach it over again in some locality where they have 
not heard it. If the lawyers and merchants would only do that they 
would make better missionaries than the hired ones. I think more 
of this Bible in my hand than of all the other Bibles in New York. 
If I had come without this Bible I would have been lonesome. I 
have carried it so long I have got used to it. Buy a good Bible, 
one that won t wear out, with a good flexible cover that will fold 
around you. Button up your coat over it and keep it close to your 
heart. You can mark your texts in it and know where to look for 
them at any time, and they will all be glad to see you in any 
prayer-meeting. There will be something fresh about you that 
will make you always welcome. 

An Englishman said to me, " Did you ever study the book of 
Job?" "No," I said, "not particularly," "You ought to," said 


he ; " it is a wonderful book ; if you get the key to that, you get 
the key to the whole Bible." " That is singular," said I. " I 
thought Job was more of a poetical book; how do you make it 
out?" He said the first division represents Adam in Eden, a per. 
feet man untried ; the second head represents his fall ; the third 
says " The wisdom of the world came to restore Job." You can 
not," he said, " find any wisdom in all the books equal to the wisdom 
of those three men, but they could not help poor Job out of his 

Just so is the world trying to put Adam back again ; they 
try to amend him but they cannot do it. Your philosophers 
cannot restore Adam to his original perfection. What can the 
geologist tell you about the Rock of Ages ? What can the 
astronomer tell you of the Bright and Morning Star ? The fact 
is Job could not stand their treatment. He could stand his boils 
and his scolding wife, but he could not stand the way the wise men 
treated him. The fourth head is about Elihu ; he came and. 
brought grace and that is what Job wanted. He did not want law; 
Job was a righteous man in his own conceit up to this time. He 
said, I have fed the hungry, I have clothed the naked, I did this 
and that I ! I ! I ! that was Job s cry then. He was a great 
man ; if we had him now we would make him a leader in some 
Presbyterian Church and be glad to get him. 


Under the fifth head God speaks. He says, " Gird up your 
loins like a man, I will put a few questions to you." The moment 
Job got a glimpse of God he was a difierent man; his self-righteous 
ness was gone. When I go into the inquiry-rooms some days some 
have their heads down on their hands, and I cannot get a word out of 
them. I say to myself, such persons are near to God. But some are 


flippant and glib, and say, Why does God do this and why does God 
do that ? God alone restores Adam to his lost state, and in his resto 
ration he is better than he was at the beginning, because his last 
state is eternal. When he is restored to Heaven there is no more 


Up to this point I have tried to show you that Christ was the 
key to the Old Testament, now I will show that Jesus is the key to 
the New. Christ was tempted as we are, but He had not the same 
enemy to overcome. He that knew no sin took upon Him ours. 
One of the saddest mistakes that young converts make, is that of 
merely feeding upon sermons instead of the Word of God. You 
know it is quite an event in the family when the child gets so it can 
feed itself. We want to learn as quick as possible to feed ourselves. 
If we will only take our Bible and make up our minds that we will 
depend upon our own study of the Bible, He will help us under- 
stand it. If we try to study it in one way, and we find we do not 
like it, let us take up another, and if that fails, try another. Some 
time ago my wife was very anxious that I should learn to like 
tomatoes. She liked them and she wanted me to like them. So 
she got me to try them, first raw, with vinegar, and sugar and 
pepper, but I could not bear them ; then she fixed them another 
way, but still I could not eat them. One day I came home, and 
she said, " I have cooked the tomatoes a new way." Well, I tried 
them again once more, and I thought they were the best things I 
ever tasted. So, if you take up the Bible one way and don t like it, 
take it up another way, and keep trying until you find a way in 
which it will unfold itself to you. You won t find people that are 
in love with the study of this Word carrying a dime novel through 
the street. They won t walk up Fifth Avenue with a trashy book 
in their hands. They will be reading books that will help them 


understand the Bible. You will be so anxious to get off alone and 
have a feast upon it, that you will have to reprove yourself for not 
going out and working more. 


There are a great many who are all the time feeding upon 
the Word not in this country, I am sorry to say. I would rather 
be as they are elsewhere than as they are in this country, where 
they neither feed on the Word, nor study either. But some people 
are always taking in, taking in, and not as if they intended to give 
it out. Some one said we ought to fill our minds like they fill a 
vessel in the Mississippi river. A vessel goes up the Mississippi 
river, and takes in its cargo on the way, always with a view to 
takino- it out. They put the freight that is coming out first on top. 
So let us store away our knowledge with a view of getting it out 
again, and not just to lumber up our heads with a lot of stuff that 
we never intend to use. Let us try to put these truths where we 
can get them out and give them to some one else. Now, I see 
some people who are here every night. They get the best seats 
every solitary night, and for the last six weeks they have been here 
every night, regularly. And when they go into the inquiry-room, 
you cannot get a word out of them ; they won t as much as lift a 
little finger ; their arms are folded. They are always standing 
round the building an hour before the doors are open. Here they 
are every night, always taking in and never giving anything out. 
But if we get a good thing let us go and give it to some one else. 
Some one said he always studied the Bible with three R s in his 
m ind Ruin, Redemption, and Regeneration. When I open the 
Word of God I keep that idea in view. There are three corner 
stones that a man must know first, that he is ruined, or he does 


not want a redeemer; second, there is redemption through the 
blood; and third, regeneration by the Holy Ghost, born of the 


I have in my Bible here the keynotes to the four books of 
the New Testament. I will give you my idea of a few of them. 
Matthew, when he wrote about Christ, writes of Him as the Son of 
David. He writes from the standpoint of a man that had belonged 
to the government. If you want to find out about Christ as the 
Son of David, you will have to turn to Matthew. These four men, 
Matthew, Mark, Luke and John, wrote from different standpoints. 
Matthew brings out Christ as the Royal Son of David, as the Heir, 
as Abraham s successor, or from the line of Abraham to take the 
throne of David. Mark takes Him as a servant. You will find 
Him going here and there as a servant doing His master s will. 
Luke brings Him out as the Son of Man, as coming in contact with 
man; and then we find in the Gospel of John he brings Him out 
as the Son of God. Luke and Matthew and Mark do not go and 
trace Him back as John does. John goes past Adam and Abraham 
and Zachariah and Malachi sweeps past them all, and brings Him 
out of the bosom of the Father ; and he has with one stroke of the 
pen settled the question of the divinity of Jesus Christ. No one 
can read the Gospel of John and believe it, and still doubt the 
divinity of Jesus Christ, and believe Him to have been a mere man. 
He spoke of Him as the Son of God, a stranger starting out in the 
world alone. All through John, He was meeting sinners alone. 
He met Nicodemus alone, and the woman at the well. I have been 
interested, some time ago, in taking up for study the characters 
that had personal interviews with the Son of God. There were 
nineteen. Peter had two such interviews. No one knows what 


they said Take up the history of these nineteen persons and see 
how they were blessed, unless, indeed, they rejected Him, as 

Pilate did ? 


Take one word at a time, and run through the Bible and read 
all you can find on that point. Take words " I Am." When the 
Lord sent Moses to Egypt, Moses was reluctant to go, and he said 
as a last excuse, " If I tell them that I have been sent, whom shall 
I tell them has sent me ?" And the Lord said, " Tell them I Am." 
Some one said that was the same as a blank check given to Moses ; 
and that when he got down in Egypt and they wanted water, he 
just filled in the check with water, and they got it. Take the word 
"verily" of St. John. Whenever you see that word, you may feel 
sure there is some great truth coming after it. Some time ago I 
was blessed in taking up the seven blessings of Revelation for 
study. Some people say you cannot understand Revelation. 
They say the deep theologians can understand it, but common 
people cannot. Why, it is the one book that tells of the downfall 
of the devil, and the devil does not want us to find that out, so he 
says to us, "You cannot understand Revelation." It is the one 
book in the Bible that opens with a benediction. It tells us of the 
marriage supper of the Lamb. We get a great deal in Revela 
tion that is not found in any other part of the Bible. All Scripture 
is given by inspiration, and all is profitable for reproof and correc 
tion, that a man of God may be thoroughly furnished. We want 
to take the Bible from Genesis to Revelation. Do not let us join the 
unbelieving, scoffing world that says we cannot understand Revela 
tion. " Blessed are those that watch. Blessed are those that keep 
from the world. Blessed are the dead that die in the Lord, for 
they shall rest from their labors Blessed are they that have part 
in the first resurrection." Let us have a part in the first resurrection 


And the last is, " Blessed are they that shall be at the man 
riage supper of the Lamb." Take these seven blessings and put 
them together and study them. 


I take up one chapter in the Epistle of John with the word 
14 know." There are six things worth knowing. The first verse and 
third chapter says, " We know He is manifested to. take away sin." 
That is what Jesus came for. We know it because God said it. 
Some people say it makes no difference what a man believes if he is 
sincere in his belief. Why it makes all the difference in the world. 
What we believe we know to be true. We are not deluded and 
deceived into believing it. The Spirit of God has borne witness to 
its truth. 

Take the third thing worth knowing, in the i4th verse. " We 
know that we have passed from death unto life." How many in 
this audience to-night know that. Suppose I should ask this audi 
ence, how many could say they knew it ? Some people think it is 
not the privilege of any one to know that. But this is a great mis 
take. If I did not know it now I would not go to my dinner this 
day or to my bed this night until I did know it. It is worth know 
ing. Christ came to call us from death to life. Do you think we 
have to go on in this terrible uncertainty not knowing whether we 
are saved or not. God does not leave us with that uncertainty. 
But if you have malice and hatred against some one, that is a sure 
sign that you have not got the spirit of Christ. You may know 
you have not been born of God, for God is love. 

The fifth thing worth knowing is in the 24th verse, "We know 
that He abideth with us, by the Spirit which He hath given us." If 
we are out backbiting our neighbors, and living like the world, it is 
good evidence that we have not been born of God. 


The sixth thing worth knowing is the best of all. It is in the 
2d verse: " Beloved, now are we the sons of God." John wanted 
to disabuse them of the idea that they were not sons of Heaven. 
I heard a man pray in a prayer-meeting : " When we come to die 
may we be the sons of God." But " now are we the sons of God," 
it says. "It does not yet appear what we shall be," The world 
does not yet -know the difference, but it will be revealed by-and-by. 
There was a little boy in Boston who was probably the richest per 
son in all Boston. The little child did not know that he was heir 
to a great estate. So, Christians, many of them, don t know that 
they are heirs to all things. We will come into possession of our 
inheritance by-and-by. What God wants is to have us live for that 
inheritance. He has had it in store for us where He dwells. Satan 
cannot get there to get it out, though he would like to if he could. 
It is kept for us, and He keeps us for it. The day I first got 
hold of those truths I could not hold my peace. When people 
came in I said to them, I have got some honey out of the rock, 
and I gave it to my friends. So we can help one another in our 

wilderness journey. 


The power of the Holy One is unlimited. If you have rela 
tives who have no faith, and they are running down these meetings, 
do not get discouraged. The Lord God is able to save them. In 
the first twelve chapters of John, you will find Christ dealing with 
sinners altogether. In the 8th chapter of John, they are going to 
tell Him that they doubt His word. In the loth chapter, He is 
going to have His sheep in spite of those unbelieving Jews. In the 
iith chapter, the Jews are going to put Lazarus out of the way, 
because on account of Lazarus s testimony all men were believing. 
From the I3th to the i/th chapters, you will find Christ dealing 
with His Church. When you take a chapter like that, you should 


consider whom the chapter is addressed to. We would not have 
any trouble about the doctrine of election if we considered that it 
was addressed to the Church, to believers. Suppose I should find 
a dispatch on the floor, saying, "Your wife is dead," I would say, 
" My wife dead! How can that be, and I not know of it ?" But sup 
pose I should find on the back of the envelope that it was addressed 
to some one else, and not to me, the case would be different. We 
must understand whom it is written to. The whole Bible is not 
directed to sinners. A good deal of it is addressed to certain 
classes and individuals, and a great deal is addressed to the whole 
world. In the i3th of John, he has Christ dealing with the disciples. 


There are certain passages addressed to the wicked, and certain 
passages to God s people. Very often a sinner will get hold of some 
comforting word addressed to a Christian, and he will go and take 
comfort in it when he has no right to, any more than I would have 
a right to read some one s letters. In the i ;th chapter of John, 
Christ is with the Father. In the iSth chapter of John, Christ is 
in the hands of His enemies. And so you just take any one book 
and divide it up like that. Take the subject of the gifts of Christ 
and, with the word gifts, learn all that is written of the gifts of 
Christ and the gifts of Satan. For Christ s gifts there are the 
bread of Life and the Holy Spirit and peace, and joy, and love, 
and mercy, and the morning star, and mansions. Take these gifts 
and put them down, and then put down beside them the gifts of 
Satan for serving him, and compare them. See if you will turn 
your back upon all these blessed gifts of God for the sake of the 
few fleeting moments of time here, and the baubles which, when 
you have got them, do not satisfy you. 


I want to speak of the seven different characters in John, and 
how Christ dealt with them. 

Suppose we could divide up these sinners here under these 
seven heads. Turn to the ;th chapter of John, and see how 
Christ dealt with that respectable sinner, Nicodemus. He set him 
aside entirely. He did not put a new piece into the old garment ; 
the Lord does not patch a man s coat. He gives him a new coat 
throughout. He told Nicodemus he must be born again. In the 
4th chapter, see how Christ deals with one who has fallen. She is 
not very respectable, but He gives her the water of life. We can 
not find any class of people in New York that has not its represen 
tative in the Bible, and Christ s dealings with them. A nobleman 
came to Him, whose child was ill. He told him to go home, his 
child would live ; He did not give the nobleman any medicine for 
his child, but the man took His word, and when he got home he 
found the child was nearly well, and that it was better from the 
seventh hour, when he had spoken to Christ. 


If some poor tramp should read these words who has not got 
any friends, or anywhere to lay his head, a poor miserable 
sinner, if he will turn to the 5th chapter of John, he will know how 
Christ will deal with him. There was just such a poor beggar at 
the pool. Christ asked him if he would like to touch the waters ; 
he said, " I would like to be put in, but I haven t any one to help 
me ; I am lame ;" and the Lord said, " Take up thy bed and walk." 
He cured him by a word. 

I can imagine in the gallery there is a man who says : " I 
wish there was some class in the Bible that represented me. 
I have broken the law. If the law should get hold of me I 
would have to go to prison for twenty years ; the police do 


not know ; I have covered up my sin. I wish there was some 
thing in the Bible for me." Well, there is; there is. Turn to 
the 8th chapter of John. You will see how Christ dealt with a 
woman whom the law would have stoned to death. They dragged 
her into the presence of Christ, saying, " The law of Moses says, 
stone her to death ; what sayest thou ?" He stooped and wrote 
on the ground as if He paid no attention ; then He raised up and 
said, " He that is without sin among you, let him cast the first 
stone," and He went on writing on the ground. When He looked 
up again the crowd had disappeared. He said, " Where are thy 
accusers? Go thou and sin no more." If you want to know how 
Christ dealt with sinners, go to the Bible. There is no sinner here 
who has not his representative in the Bible. 



His Creed- -Three Cardinal Truths 

R. MOODY was the most faithful advocate of every truth 
presented in the Word of God. He seemed to have the 
most wonderful conception of all the great principles under 
lying the plan of salvation. His belief in the atonement was never 
to be shaken, and his uncompromising position as touching the 
inspiration of the Scriptures was always commented upon by those 
who heard him preach for any length of time, but there are three 
special truths with which his ministry was particularly identified 
in the judgment of many of his friends. 


The first was his view concerning the Word of God in itself. 
The last time I heard him speak in Philadelphia he said : " It is al 
ways the greatest pleasure to me to speak on the subject of the 
Bible. I think I would rather preach about the Word of God 
than anything else, because I think it is the best thing in the world, 
and we cannot possibly overestimate the value of Bible study. 
One must keep constantly drinking at this fountain if he is to be 
used of God. A man stood up in one of our meetings and said he 
hoped for enough out of the series of meetings to last him all his 
life. I told him, that was perfect nonsense ; he might as well try to 
eat enough breakfast at one time to last him his lifetime. These 
meetings are a failure, if they do not bring you in touch with God s 
Word, and enable you to drink deeply there." When I was with him 
in Pittsburg, I took the following notes from his morning address. 


" We do not ask men and women to believe in the Bible with 
out inquiry. It is not natural to man to accept the things of God 
without question, and, if you are to be ready to give an answer or 
a reason for your faith to every one that asks you, you must first 
of all be a diligent student of the Word of God yourself. Do not 
be a doubter because you think it is intellectual. Give us your 
covictions, said a German- writer; we have enough doubts of 
our own, and if you are filled with the Word of Gocl there will 
not be any doubts. But some one will say, I wish you would 
prove to me that the Bible is true. My answer is, the Book will 
prove itself if you will let it. There is real power in it. For 
this cause also we thank God without ceasing, because when ye 
received the Word of God which ye heard of us, ye received it not 
as the word of men, but as it is, in truth, the Word of God, which 
continually worketh also in you that believe. 

" It is not the work of men to make other men believe ; but it 
is the work of the Holy Ghost. It is an awful responsibility to 
have a Bible and to neglect its teachings. What if Gocl should 
withdraw it and say, I will not trouble you with it longer ? 


" But some one else asks, what am I going to clo when I come to 
a thing that I cannot understand ? I answer, I thank God that 
there are heights in it that I have never scaled, and depths in it 
that I have never sounded, because if I could understand it all, I 
would know that a man not greater than myself had written it. When 
it is beyond me in places, I know that God must have written it. 
It is one of the strongest proofs that the Bible must have come 
from God, that the wise men in all the ages have been digging 
down into it, and never yet have sounded its depths. 


" A man came to me with a difficult passage some time ago 
and said, Moody, what would you do with that ? I answered, I 
don t do anything with it. How do you understand it? I don t 
understand it. How do you explain it? I don t explain it. 
Well, then, what do you do with it ? I don t do anything with 
it. But you believe it, don t you ? O, yes, I believe it, but 
there are lots of things that I believe that I cannot understand and 
that I cannot make plain. I do not know anything about higher 
mathematics but I believe in them, with all my heart. I do 
not understand astronomy, but I certainly believe in astronomy. 

He was always most intense when he said, " But somebody 
will say, You surely do not believe in the story of Jonah and the 
whale. That s entirely out of date. I want to say most emphatically 
that I do believe it, and when men turn away from this story, I 
think it is the master stroke of Satan to try to make us doubt 
the resurrection, for Jesus used it as an illustration of this doctrine. 
The book of Jonah says, God prepared a great fish to swallow 
Jonah. Couldn t God make a fish large enough to swallow him ? 
If God can create a world out of nothing, I think he can create a 
fish large enough to swallow a million men. Don t you ? 


" Then there are other people who say, I believe in the Bible, 
but not in the supernatural side of it. They go on reading the 
Bible with a pen-knife, cutting out this and that and the other 
thing. Now, if I have a right to cut out a certain portion of the 
Bible, I think my friend has the same right, and you would have a 
queer book, if everybody cut out what he wanted to. Every liar 
would cut out everything about lying. Every drunkard would cut 
out what he did not like. It is a most absurd statement for a man 
to say he will have nothing to do with the supernatural. If you 


are going to throw off the supernatural, you might as well burn 
your Bibles at once. For if you take the supernatural out of the 
book, you take Jesus Christ out of it. 

" Then, I want to say, also, that it is absurd for any one to say 
that he believes in the New Testament and not in the Old. Do you 
not know that of the thirty-nine books of the Old Testament, it is 
recorded that our Lord made quotations from over twenty? Over 
800 passages in the Old Testament are quoted or mentioned in the 
New. In Matthew there are about 100 quotations from twenty 
books in the Old Testament. In Luke, thirty-four quotations from 
thirteen books, and in John eleven quotations from six books. In 
the four Gospels there are more than 160 quotations from the Old 



"If the Old Testament Scriptures are not true, do you think 
Christ would have so often referred to them, and said, The Scrip 
tures must be fulfilled, and, if He could use the Old Testament, 
let us use it. May God deliver us from the one-sided Christian 
who reads only the New Testament and talks against the Old. 

" It is a great thing to study the Bible. I once heard Dr. 
Pierson say there are four things necessary in studying the Bible : 
Admit, submit, commit and transmit. 

" First : Admit its truth. 

" Second : Submit to its teachings. 

" Third : Commit it to memory, and 

"Fourth: Transmit to someone else. 

"And, if we are to study the Bible, there are three books which 
I think every Christian ought to have. First is a Bible with large 
print ; the second, a Cruden s Concordance ; the third, a topical text 
book ; and if we have these three books, anyone of us might 
become successful students of this old book. 


" Dr. Pierson also says, whenever we read any portion of the 
Bible we ought to remember the five P s : 

" Place where written. 

" Person by whom written. 

" People to whom written. 

" Purpose for which written. 

" Period at which written. 

" Let me indicate some suggestions: 
ist. Always carry a Bible with you. 
2nd. Mark it. 

3rd. Set apart a portion of each day to study it. 
4th. Ask God to open your eyes to its truth. 

5th. Believe that God wrote this word to you, and act ac 

6th. Commit some portion of the Bible to memory each day. 
7th. Do not be satisfied with simply reading a chapter daily; study 
the meaning of at least one verse in it. 

" But remember this, that the Bible is every whit inspired. God 
has said it, and God always speaks the truth. Heaven and earth 
shall pass away, but My Word shall not pass away. 


The second great cardinal truth with which Mr. Moody was 
so closely identified in his world-wide ministry was the second 
coming of Christ. He firmly believed that Christ was coming 
before the Millennium, and not after it. He was never more elo 
quent than when he was speaking of prophecy and its fulfillment. 
"Some people tell us," he said, "that it is useless to try to understand 
prophecy. The Church is not agreed about it ; better let it alone, 
and deal only with those things that have been fulfilled. Paul did 
not say that. He said, All Scripture is profitable. If these 


people are right, he ought to have said, Some Scripture is profit 
able, but you cannot understand the prophecies, so better let them 
alone. And you can t understand about this second coming, 
what nonsense this is! If God did not mean to have us study the 
prophecies, He would not have put them in the Bible. Some of them 
have been fulfilled. Some are being fulfilled, and all shall be. The 
three great comings are foretold in the Word of God. First, that 
Christ should come ; that has been fulfilled. Second, that the Holy 
Ghost should come, and that has been fulfilled. Third, that our 
Lord should return from Heaven, and for this we are told to watch 
and wait. 

" Whoever neglects this truth has only a mutilated Gospel, for 
the Bible deals not only with the death and sufferings of Christ, 
but also of his return to reign in honor and glory. His second 
coming is mentioned and referred to over three hundred times, and 
yet I was in the Church fifteen or sixteen years before I ever heard 
a sermon on it. Every church makes much of baptism, but in all 
of Paul s epistles baptism is spoken of only thirteen times ; the 
return of the Lord fifty times. 

"We are also told in the Scriptures just how He is to come. The 
angel said, in like manner as you have seen him go. We know 
that He went up with His flesh and bones, and we certainly know 
that when He comes back again, He shall come just as He went 
away from His disciples ; but it is also true that of that day and 
hour no man knoweth, but it is well for us that we do not know. If 
Christ had said, I will not come back for eighteen hundred years, 
none of His disciples would have begun to watch for Him until 
the time was near. The last chapter of John gives us a text 
which seems to settle the whole matter. Peter asks the question 
about John : Lord, what shall this man do ? Jesus said unto him, 
If I will that he tarry till I come, what is that to thee ? Follow 


thou me. Then this saying went abroad among the brethren that 
that disciple should not die. They certainly did not think that the 
coining of the Lord meant death. There was a great difference 
between these two things in their minds, and when any one says 
that the coming of Christ means the death of the Christian, he has 
only to put this thought into the Bible as he reads, to see how ridicu 
lous it is. Look at that account of the last hour of Christ with 
His disciples. What does He say to them ? If 1 go away I will 
send death for you to bring you to me, or that I will send an angel 
after you? Not at all. He says, /will come again and 
receive you unto myself. 


" Some people shake their heads and say that this thought is 
too deep for the most of us ; such things ought not to be told to 
young converts. Paul wrote these things to young converts 
among the Thessalonians, and I believe there is no Christian 
to-day, whether he be young or old, but what he can get a great 
inspiration out of this truth. At one time I thought the world would 
grow better and better until Christ could stay away no longer, but 
in studying the Bible, I do not find any place where God says so. 
I find that the world is to grow worse and worse, then, after a 
while, Christ is to come in power and glory. Some people think 
this is a new and strange doctrine, but 1 say that it is not. Many 
of the most spiritual men in the world are firm in this faith. 
Spurgeon preached it, and I know of no reason why Christ might 
not come before I finish this sermon. 

"There is another thought I want to bring to your attention, 
and that is, that Christ will bring our friends with Him when He 
comes; all who have died in the Lord are to be with Him when 
He descends from His Father s throne into the air. Behold, I 


come quickly, said Christ to John. Three times it is repeated in 
the last chapter of the Bible, and almost the closing words of the 
Bible are the prayer, Even so, come, Lord Jesus. 

" The world waited for the first coming four thousand years, 
and then He came. He was here only thirty-three years and went 
away, when He left us a promise that He would come again, and, 
as the world watched for His first coming, so we wait for His ap 
pearing the second time unto salvation. But you also read, for 
in such an hour as we think not, the Son of Man cometh. " 


The third great truth for which Mr. Moody stood, and of 
which his own great life was a powerful illustration was the truth 
touching the work of the Holy Ghost. 

" When I was first converted, I spoke in a Sabbath school, and 
there seemed to be a great deal of interest, and quite a number 
rose for prayer, and I remember I went out quite rejoiced ; but an 
old man followed me out I have never seen him since. I never 
had seen him before, and don t even know his name but he 
caught hold of my hand and gave me a little bit of advice. I 
didn t know Avhat he meant at the time, but he said, Young man, 
when you speak again, honor the Holy Ghost. I was hasten 
ing off to another church to speak, and all the way over, it kept 
ringing in my ears, Honor the Holy Ghost, and I said to myself, 
I wonder what the old man means. I have found out since what 
he meant, and I think that all that have been to work in the vine 
yard of the Lord have learned that lesson, that if we honor Him 
in our efforts to do good, He will honor us and work through us ; 
but if we don t honor Him, we will surely break down. 

" The only work that is going to stand to eternity is the work 

done by the Holy Ghost, and not by any one of us. We may be used 


as His instruments, but the work that will stand to eternity is that 
done by the Holy Ghost; and every conversion in these meetings, 
that is not by the power of the Holy Ghost, will not stand. They 
may be impressions that will last for a few weeks or months, but then 
they will pass away like the morning cloud ; and I firmly believe 
that if a man or woman be not converted by the Holy Ghost, we 
will not see them in Heaven. 


" I really believe I was a Christian ten years before I 
believed it. I went into a church once and heard an old 
minister say that the Holy Ghost was a person. I thought 
the old man was wrong, and could not believe that the 
Holy Ghost was a person. I did not know my Bible then as well 
as I do now, but I went home and got my Bible, and went to work 
to study it out ; and I have been thoroughly convinced ever since 
that the Holy Ghost is a person as much as God the Father is, and 
as much as Jesus Christ the Son is. Some may say that it is a mys 
tery, and there are a good many things that are mysterious on their 
face. Now turn to the i4th chapter of John, i6th and lyth 
verses : And I will pray the Father, and He shall give you another 
Comforter, that He may abide with you forever. Even the Spirit 
of Truth, whom the world cannot receive because it seeth Him not, 
neither knoweth Him ; but ye know Him, for He dwelleth with 
you, and shall be in you. 

Now, if the Holy Ghost were not a person, Christ would not 
have said Who. To be sure He is a spirit, but at the same 
time He is a person, the same as God the Father is. God is a 
spirit, and yet He is a person. Three times in this last verse it 
says Him and once Who. Then in the 26th verse of the 
same chapter: But the Comforter, which is the Holy Ghost, 


whom the leather will send in my name,, He shall teach you all 
things, and bring all things to your remembrance whatsoever I have 
said unto you. Then there are a good many other verses, and I 
want to call your attention to one or two more, just to show this 
fact, that Me is a person. Whenever Christ spoke of the Holy 
Ghost, He always spoke of Him as He or Him, and we 
won t honor the Holy Ghost unless we make Him a person, and one 
of the persons of the Trinity the Father, Son and Holy Ghost. 


" It is the work of the Holy Ghost to impart love. Just turn 
to Romans v. 5 : And hope maketh not ashamed ; because the 
love of God is shed abroad in our hearts by the Holy Ghost, which 
is given unto us. The real fruit that we look for in a young 
convert is love , and I think it is one of the strongest proofs that 
this religion of Jesus Christ is divine, that it is the same all the 
world over. Even in the heart of China you will find, if a man is 
converted, he will love his enemies. The love of God is in that 
man s heart. What do we as Christians feel and want to-day ? 
What is the great lack of the Church ? Why are so many com 
plaining about the coldness of the Church? It is because we have 
not got this love. If the Holy Ghost is a power in the Church, shed 
ding abroad love in our hearts, there won t be any complaint. 

" A great many Christians are like Lazarus when he came 
forth he was bound hand and foot ; but Christ said, Loose him 
and let him go. And so Christians want to feel that liberty they 
should feel when Christ calls them to be His disciples. W r here the 
Spirit of the Lord is, there is liberty. Many think to themselves 
before they get up to speak : Mow, what will Mrs. B. say when I 
get up, if I don t talk as well as the minister ? and Oh, if I could 


talk as well as Brother A., wouldn t I give my testimony quickly ! 
But I haven t any eloquence, and cannot speak like an orator." 

" Don t you know, my friend, it is not the most fluent man that 
has the greatest effect with a jury ? It is the man who tells the 
truth. And in speaking of your experience, God will help you if 
you trust in Him, and you will find after a simple trial that you 
have perfect liberty. The trouble is we have a great many Chris 
tians who have only got as far as the 3d chapter of John, and so 
far as liberty to come out and speak up for God is concerned, they 
don t know anything about it. We want this spirit of liberty so as 
to be qualified for God s work. A friend of mine told me once 
that when he went to a boarding-house he could always tell who 
the boarders were, for they never alluded to family matters, but sat 
down to the table and talked of outside matters ; but when the son 
came in, he would go into the sitting-room to see if there were any 
letters, and inquire after the family, and show in many ways his 
interest in the household. It doesn t take five minutes to tell that 
he is not a boarder, and that the others are. And so it is with the 
Church of God. You see these boarders in church every Sunday 
morning, but they don t take any interest. They come to criticise, 
and that is about all that constitutes a Christian nowadays. They 
are boarders in the House of God, and we have got too many 
boarders. What we want is liberty. 


" A friend of mine asked a judge in his church to go out to a 
schoolhouse in the country with him one day, where he was going 
to preach. He said to the judge that he would like to have him 
go, and the judge said he would like to go along. He told the 
judge he would like to have him speak to the people. The judge 
said, Oh, I could not do that. Why can t you? You can 

CONGREGATIONAL CHURCH, EAST NORTHFIELD, which Mr. Moody attended and where the 

funeral services were held. 


speak in your court well enough without any trouble. Why cannot 
you speak here? Suppose you just try it? When they got out 
there, the judge refused to do so, but the minister said, I want to 
put the judge into the witness box and question him. And the 
judge got his lips open at last, and told how he was converted, and 
;how the Spirit of God came down upon him. And there was a 
mighty power in what he said, and the result was that many were 
converted, and the judge has been a working Christian ever since. 
I think there are hundreds bound, as he was, by station. 

"A man who had been a professing Christian for three years I 
met at a meeting, and I knew he had been a professing Christian, and 
I supposed, of course, he had prayed in public. I noticed that he 
hesitated when I asked him, but he rose, and as soon as he opened 
his lips, the words came easily. I heard him tell a friend afterward 
that that night he felt as if he had been converted a second time. 


" I believe the world would have forgotten Christ s death as 
soon as they forgot His birth, if it had not been for the Holy 
Ghost. It had only been thirty years since His birth, and all those 
wonderful scenes had happened in Bethlehem and it was well 
known in Jerusalem ; yet, it seems to have been forgotten until 
Christ came. And they would have forgotten His death if it had 
not been for the Holy Ghost. He came to testify for Jesus Christ 
that He had risen. He saw Him in Heaven, and He came to tell 
us that He was there at the right hand of God. He convinced 
men on the day of Pentecost, three thousand of them. He does 
not talk of Himself, but of Christ. In the I5th chapter of John, 
the 26th verse, it says, But when the Comforter is come, whom I 
will send unto you from the Father, even the Spirit of Truth, 
which proceedeth from the Father, He shall testify of me. 


"A man came to me the other day and said he was going where 
my wife and family are, and wanted to know if I had any message 
to send. Well, I sent them a message ; but suppose when that 
man went down there, that he should go and see my wife and 
should begin to talk about himself, and not say a word about me. 
That would not cheer their hearts ; they would want to hear about 
me. That would make their hearts warm. The Holy Ghost 
teaches us this lesson of self-forgetfulness. Every one of us Chris 
tians wants more of the Holy Ghost. Let us all give ourselves up 
to the influence of His Spirit, who will lead us on to liberty and life 
and peace and joy. 


"It seems to me that we have got about three classes of Chris 
tians. The first class in the 3d chapter of John, were those who 
had got to Calvary and there got life. They believed on the Son 
and were saved, and there they rested satisfied. They did not 
seek anything higher. Then, in the 4th chapter of John, we come 
to a better class of Christians. There it was a well of living 
water bubbling up. There are a few of these, but they are not 
a hundredth part of the first class. But the best class is in the 7th 
chapter of John, Out of his belly shall flow rivers of living water. 
That is the kind of Christian we ought to be. 

" When I was a boy, I used to have to pump water for the 
cattle. Ah, how many times I have pumped with that old right 
hand until it ached ! and how many times I used to pump when I 
could not get any water, and I was taught that when the pump was 
dry I must pour a pail of water down the pump, and then I could 
get the water up. And that is what Christians want a well of 
living water. We will have plenty of grace to spare ; all we need 
ourselves and plenty for others. We have got into the way now of 


digging artesian wells better. They don t pump now to get the 
water, but when they dig the well they cut down through the 
gravel and through the clay, perhaps one thousand or two thousand 
feet, not stopping when they can pump the water up, but they cut 
to a lower stratum, and the water flows up abundantly of itself. And 
so we ought, every one of us to be like artesian wells. God has got 
grace enough for every one of us, and if we were only full of the 
Holy Ghost what power we would have ! The influence of these 
meetings would be felt through the whole country. A learned doctor 
said once, speaking of Christ s holiness, You fill a tumbler of 
water to the brim and then just touch it, and the water flows out ; 
and so Christ was so full of truth that when the woman touched 
Him, virtue flowed out and healed her. Every one of us should 
be as full of the Holy Ghost as this, and then men will see that we 
have an unseen power. We must not be satisfied with just having 
life, but we want this power. How many times we have preached 
and taught, and it has been like the wind ! And why ? Because our 
hearts were not full, and we did not have that anointing. 


" Some one asked a minister, if he had ever received a second 
blessing since he was converted. What do you mean ? was his reply, 
I have received ten thousand since the first. A great many 
think because they have been filled once, they are going to be full 
for all time after ; but O, my friends, we are leaky vessels, and 
have to be kept right under the fountain all the time in order to 
keep full. If we are going to be used by God we have to be very 
humble. A man that lives close to God will be the humblest of 
men. I heard a man say that God always chooses the vessel that 
is close at hand. Let us keep near Him. But we will have to 
keep down in the dust ; God won t choose a man that is conceited. 


The moment we lift up our head and think we are something and 
somebody, He lays us aside. If we want this power, we have to 
give God all the glory. I believe the reason we do not get this 
power more than we do, is because we do not know how to use it. 
We would be taking all the credit to ourselves and saying, Don t 
I do a great work? and begin and boast about it. There are 
hundreds and thousands I believe that God would take up and use 
and give us a great baptism if we would only give Him the glory. 
We have not learned the lesson of humility yet, that we are nothing 
and God is everything." 


In the city of Glasgow, some years ago, Mr. Moody related an 
incident which is given here in his own words, from which we get 
a glimpse of his superior life, and from which we are led to believe- 
that in this, as in everything else, he was a great illustration of the 
truths he taught to others : 

" I can myself go back almost twelve years and remember two 
holy women who used to come to my meetings. It was delightful 
to see them there, for when I began to preach, I could tell by the 
expression of their faces they were praying for me. At the close 
of the Sabbath evening services they would say to me, We have 
been praying for you. I said, Why don t you pray for the peo 
ple ? They answered, You need power, I need power, I 
jsaid to myself; why, I thought I had power. I had a large Sab 
bath school and the largest congregation in Chicago. There were 
some conversions at the time, and I was in a sense satisfied. But 
right along these two godly women kept praying for me, and their 
earnest talk about the anointing for special service set me think 
ing. I asked them to come and talk with me, and we got down on 
our knees. They poured out their hearts, that I might receive the 


anointing of the Holy Ghost. And there came a great hunger 
into my soul. I knew not what it was. I began to cry as I never 
did before. The hunger increased. I really felt that I did not want to 
live any longer if I could not have this power for service. I kept on 
crying all the time that God would fill me with His Spirit. Well, 
one day, in the city of New York O, what a day ! I cannot 
describe it ; I seldom refer to it ; it is almost too sacred an experi 
ence to me. Paul had an experience of which he never spoke for 
fourteen years. I can only say, God revealed himself to me, and I 
had such an experience of His love that I had to ask Him to stay 
His hand. 

"I went to preaching again. The sermons were not different; 
I did not present any new truths, and. yet hundreds were converted. 
I would not be placed back where I was before that blessed experi 
ence if you would give me all Glasgow. It is a sad day when the 
convert goes into the church, and that is the last you hear of him. 
If, however, you want this power for some selfish end, as for exam- 
pie, to gratify your ambition, you will not get it. No flesh, says 
God, shall glory in my presence. May he empty us of self and 
fill us with His presence." 

The Funeral 

IT would be difficult to imagine a more representative company 
of Christian workers than that which assembled about the 
casket holding all that was mortal of him who was said by 
many to have been the most remarkable man of this generation. 
The friends had been gathering for two days. The Holiday joys 
in their own homes and the natural desire that every man has to 
be with his own family at such a season of the year could not keep 
them from paying this last tribute to the man who had been a 
friend, indeed more than a friend to every one of them ; for, if ever 
any one came to know D. L. Moody well, he loved him. Paul 
once wrote in his Epistle to the Philippians, " I thank my God 
for every remembrance of you," and all who came close to this 
man of God could write the same concerning him. 


The Hotel Northfield had been opened by the family of Mr. 
Moody for the accommodation of those who would come to the 
services, and Mr. Ambert G. Moody, his nephew, who has been so 
closely associated with Mr. Moody s Northfield work, was there to 
receive the coming friends and bid them welcome, just as his dis 
tinguished uncle would have had it done. It was so like Mr. 
Moody himself to care for the comfort of these sad-hearted pil 
grims. I found myself, as I was planning for the journey and had 
received notification that the Northfield was opened for us, saying, 


" Well, that is like him in all his careful thought for others. I 
suppose that he has ordered that the house be thrown open, and 
that it be made comfortable for all who would accept the invitation 
to come," and then it came to me like a shock that D. L. Moody was 
dead, and could care for us no more except as the influence of his 
sainted memory would guide and control for many a long day. 
Many of his co-laborers were in Northfield the evening of Christ 
mas Day, and the life of this dear friend was talked over ; always 
with love, and frequently with tears blinding the eyes of those 
who would attempt to speak. Those who were qualified to testify 
told of his last days and the closing hours of his life. One said, 
" It was just such an experience as we would have supposed he 
might have. It was glorious." 


Another told how just before the last he said, " Can t a 
man die sitting up as well as lying down," and when the doctor 
said yes, they took him up and let him rest for a moment 
or two in his chair, but it was only for a little while, and then 
they put him back again in his bed. It was the last time he 
was to rise, and he who told it said with a sob, " I cannot bring 
myself to realize that he has gone from us." Another told how, 
when he was aroused from his stupor and saw all his loved ones 
about him, he said in his old way, so characteristic of himself, 
"What s going on here," and when they told him that he had been 
worse for a little time, and that they had come to be with him, he 
closed his eyes and seemed to fall asleep again. 

Still another told of the will he made, unlike any other will 
that any man had ever made ; when he gave the care of Mt. Hermcn 
to his son, William R. Moody ; the Northfield Young Ladies 
School to the care of Paul, his son, a junior in Yale ; the special 


oversight of the Bible Institute to Mrs. Fitt and her husband, Mr. 
A. P. Fitt, the latter having for years been Mr. Moody s closest 
and most confidential helper, particularly in the Bible Institute in 
Chicago and the Colportage Library work. The Northfield 
Training School was to be the care of Mr. Ambert G. Moody, his 
nephew. And when something was said about Mrs. Moody, he 
had said she was the mother of them all, and they must all care for 
her. An old friend gave the account of his words to his boys 
when he said, " I have always been an ambitious man, not ambi 
tious to lay up money, but ambitious to leave you all work to be 
done, which is the greatest heritage one can leave to his 



Still another gave the picture of his last hours. No more 
memorable sentences on one s deathbed have ever been spoken. 
It was just such a triumphant passing away as his dear friends would 
have wished. Where have you ever read better sayings than 
these : 

" Is this dying ? Why this is bliss. 

" There is no valley. 

" I have been within the gates. 

" Earth is receding; Heaven is opening; God is calling; I 
must go." 

And when he went away from them for a little time and came 
back, he said that he had seen his loved ones in Heaven, giving 
their names, and when it was suggested that he had been dream- 
jng, he assured them it was not so, but that he had actually 
been within the gates of Heaven. Thus his noble life went out, 
but he being dead yet speaketh, and is continuing to speak, and 
tens of thousands rise up to call him blessed. Such intimate asso 
ciates as Mr. Ira D. Sankey, Mr. George C. Stebbins, Rev. George 


C. Needham, Prof. W. W. White, Mr. William Phillips Hall, Mr. 
John R. Mott, Mr. Richard C. Morse, Rev. George A. Hall, and 
many others talked until the evening was gone, and then retired 
each to feel that his was a personal bereavement, because D. L. 
Moody was dead. 


Special trains were run from the surrounding New England 
towns, and they were filled with people who wanted to see his face 
once more. Farmers drove from distances of twenty miles away 
that they might pay respect to the memory of him in whom they 
all believed. The students were many of them away for their 
Christmas vacations, but there was a sufficient number present to 
bear his body from the house, which had become so much a part of 
himself, to the church in which he was so deeply interested. 

At last the day of the funeral came. It was a sad company of 
friends that met in the Grand Central Station in New York City 
the morning of the funeral. There was the Hon. John Wanama- 
ker, who had been in close fellowship with him for years ; the Rev. 
A. C. Dixon, D.D., who had been as near to him in Christian work 
as any man in the country, who showed by every expression of his 
face that he was in sorrow, yet " not as others who have no hope ; " 
Mr. and Mrs. Janeway, of New Brunswick, New Jersey, devoted 
friends of the great Evangelist for years, and intimately and offi 
cially connected with the Northfield work. There were very many 
others, but notably, there was the veteran evangelist, the Rev. Dr. 
E. P. Hammond, who had known Mr. Moody as long as any one in 
the company. It was a sad group of people that journeyed toward 
the little town where the devoted friend was lying dead. Many of 
them had not seen Northfield in winter. They had visited it when 
the trees were in full foliage, when the grass was green on the hill- 


sides, and when the birds sang- their joyous welcome, but at this 
visit all nature seemed in sympathy with the many who sorrowed 
because their friend was not, but rejoiced as well because God had 
taken him, and because of the abundant entrance o-iven him into 


His presence. 

At last the church was reached. Special seats were reserved 
for the late coming friends, and the most memorable funeral service 
in all the experience of the most of those who knew him began. 

During the morning Mr. Moody s family had been with the 
body, which had been lying in the death-chamber since the time of 
death. But soon after ten o clock the body was laid in the heavy 
broadcloth casket and removed to the parlor of the home, where a 
simple service of prayer was conducted by Mr. Moody s pastor, 
the Rev. C. I. Scofield, assisted by the Rev. R. A. Torrey, of 



At the close of this service the casket was placed on a massive 
bier, and thirty-two Mt. Hermon students bore it to the Congrega 
tional Church, where it was to lie in state. During the next three 
hours fully three thousand persons looked for the last time at the 
face of the great, good man. The casket was placed directly in 
front of the altar, and around it were banked many floral tributes. 

The gathering at the church for the funeral service at 2:30 was 
notable. Men from all walks of life clergymen, business men, 
tillers of the soil -came side by side to pay a last tribute. The 
services were as simple and as impressive as if he himself had planned 
them. The voice of the loved one was still, but his presence was felt. 

The hymn, " A Little While and He Shall Come," was followed 
by the Rev. C. I. Sconeld s prayer. The Rev. A. T. Pierson read 
the Scripture lesson from II Corinthians, iv. ii. This was followed 


by a prayer by Rev. George C. Needham, after which the congre 
gation sang "Emmanuel s Land," the music being directed by Mr. 
A. B. Phillips, Professor of Music in the Northfield Institute. 

The Rev. Dr. Scofield then pronounced the eulogy, saying: 

" We know, We are always confident, That is the Chris- 
ti.-in attitude toward the mystery of death. We know, so far as 
the present body is concerned, that it is a tent in which we dwell. 
It is a convenience for this present life. Death threatens it, so far 
as we can see, with utter destruction. Soul and spirit instinctively 
cling to this present body. At that point revelation steps in with 
one of the great foundational certainties and teaches us to say 
We know that if our earthly house of this tabernacle were dis 
solved, we have a building of God, a house not made with hands, 
eternal in the heavens. 

There is a natural body, and there is a spiritual body. But 
that is not all. Whither after all shall we go when this earthly 
tent dwelling is gone ? To what scenes does death introduce us ? 
What, in a word, lies for the Christian just across that little trench 
which we call a grave ? Here is a new and most serious cause of 
solicitude. And here again revelation brings to faith the needed 
word : We are confident, I say, and willing rather to be absent 
from the body and to be at home with the Lord. 

Note, now, how that assurance gives confidence. First, in that 
the transition is instantaneous. To be absent from the body is to 
be at home with the Lord. And secondly, every question of the 
soul which might bring back an answer of fear is satisfied with that 
one little word home. 

"And this is the Christian doctrine of death. We know/ 
We are always confident. In this triumphant assurance Dwight 
L. Moody lived, and at high noon last Friday he died. We are not 
nut, dear friends, to mourn p defeat, but to celebrate a triumph. 


He walked with God and he was not, for God took him. There 
in the West, in the presence of great audiences of 12,000 of his 
fellow-men, God spoke to him to lay it all down and come home. 
He would have planned it so. 

" This is not the place, nor am I the man to present a study of 
the life and character of Dwight L. Moody^ No one will ever 
question that we are laying to-day in the kindly bosom of earth 
the mortal body of a great man. Whether we measure greatness 
by quality of character or by qualities of intellect, Dwight L. Moody 
must be accounted great. 

"The basis of Mr. Moody s character was sincerity, genuineness. 
He had an inveterate aversion to all forms of sham, unreality and 
pretence. Most of all did he detest religious pretence or cant. 
Along with this fundamental quality, Mr. Moody cherished a great 
love of righteousness. His first question concerning any proposed 
action was : Is it right ? But these two qualities, necessarily at 
the bottom of all noble characters, were in him suffused and trans 
figured by divine grace. Besides all this, Mr. Moody was in a 
wonderful degree brave, magnanimous and unselfish. 

" Doubtless this unlettered New England country boy became 
what he was by the grace of God. The secrets of Dwight L. 
Moody s power were : First, in a definite experience of Christ s sav 
ing grace. He had passed out of death into life, and he knew it. 
Secondly, Mr. Moody believed in the divine authority of the Scrip 
tures. The Bible was, to him, the voice of God, and he made it 
resound as such in the consciences of men. Thirdly, he was bap 
tized with the Holy Spirit, and he knew it. It was to him as definite 
an experience as his conversion. Fourthly, he was a man of prayer ; 
he believed in a divine and unfettered God. Fifthly, Mr. Moody 
believed in work, in ceaseless effort, in wise provision, in the power 
of organization, of publicity. 


" I like to think of D. L. Moody in Heaven. I like to think of 
him with his Lord and with Elijah, Daniel, Paul, Augustine, 
Luther, Wesley and Finney. 

" Farewell for a little time, great heart, may a double portion 
of the spirit be vouchsafed to us who remain." 

The next address was by the Rev. H. B. Weston, of Crozier 
Theological Seminary, Chester, Pa., who said : 


" I counted it among one of the greatest pleasures of my life 
that I had the acquaintance of Mr. Moody ; that I was placed under 
his influence, and that I was permitted to study God s words and 
work through him. 

" He was the greatest religious character of this century. 
When we see men who are eminent among their fellows, we always 
attribute it to some special natural gift with which they are endowed, 
some special education they have received, or some magnetic per 
sonality with which they are blessed. Mr. Moody had none of 
these, and yet, no man had such power of drawing the multitude. 
No man could surpass him in teaching and influencing individuals 
individuals of brain, of executive power. I am speaking to some 
of such this afternoon. Mr. Moody had the power of grouping 
them to himself with hooks of steel, and many of them were good 
workers with him many years ; and they will carry on his work 
now that he has passed away. 

" Mr. Moody had none of the gifts and qualifications that I 
have mentioned: no promise, and apparently no possibiltity, in 
his early life ; no early promise, if he had any promise, of the life he 
had to lead. What had he ? There was nothing 1 else as inter- 


esting in Northfield as Mr. Moody to me. I listened to him with 
profound and great interest and profit, as the one who could draw 


the multitude as no one else in the world. He entered fully into 
the words, Man shall not live by bread alone, but by every word 
that proceedeth out of the mouth of God. So he fed upon that 
word ; his life was instantly a growth, because he fed on the Word 
of God, so that he might have it ready for every emergency. 

" Ail this was not for himself, but for others. He did not 
study the Bible for himself alone, but that he might add to his 
stock of knowledge. He did not study his Bible in order to criti 
cise, but to make men partakers of that light which had enlarged 
his own soul, and that, I appeal to you, was the first desire of his 
heart, that other men might live. 

" With this one conception in his heart he dots his plain all 
over with buildings which will stand until the millennium. His soul 
was full of joy, and that definite joy finds its expression like the 
Hebrew prophet. I don t think he himself sang, but he wanted the 
Gospel sung, and I used to listen to song after song and remember 
all the time this was simply the expression of that joy that welled 
up in his heart, the joy of the Lord Jesus Christ. 

"You remember last summer how hopeful he was, constantly, 
as he compared himself to that old man of eighty years, and I am 
only sixty-two, and I have so much before me to live for. Because 
D. L. Moody had mastered, or the power of Christ had so mastered, 
every fibre of his being ; because of that completeness of consecra 
tion -I hardly dare say it were Jesus Christ given the same body, 
the same mental caliber and surroundings, He would fill up his 
life much as Moody did, and that is the reason to-day that I would 
rather be Dwight L. Moody in his coffin than any living man on 

The next speaker was the Rev. R. A. Torrey, who said : 

" It is often the first duty of a pastor to speak words of comfort 
to those whose hearts are aching with sorrow and breaking 


underneath the burden of death, but this is utterly unnecessary to-day. 
The God of all comfort has already abundantly comforted them, 
and they will be able to comfort others. I have spent hours in the 
past few days with those who were nearest to our departed friend, 
and the words I have heard from them have been words of Rest 
in God and triumph. 


" As one of them has said : God must be answering the 
prayers that are going up for us all over the world. We are 
being so wonderfully sustained. Another has said : His last four 
glorious hours of life have taken all the sting out of death/ and 
still another, Be sure that every word to-day is a word of triumph. 

" Two thoughts has God laid upon my heart this hour. The 
first is that wonderful letter of Paul in I Corinthians, xv. 10 : By 
the grace of God I am what I am. God wonderfully magnified 
His grace in the life of D. L. Moody. God was magnified in his 
birth. The babe that was born sixty-two years ago the wonderful 
soul was God s gift to the world. How much that meant to the 
world ; how much the world has been blessed and benefited by it 
we shall never know this side the coming of Christ. God s grace 
was magnified in his conversion. He was born in sin, as we are, 
but God, by the power of His word, the regenerating power of His 
Holy Spirit, made him a mighty man of God. How much the con 
version of that boy in Boston forty-three years ago meant to the 
world no man can tell, but it was God s grace that did it. 

" God s grace and love were magnified again in the development 
of that character. He had the strength of body that was possessed 
by few sons of men. 

" It was all from God. To God alone was it due that he dif 
fered from other men. That character was God s gift to a world 


that sorely needed men like him. God s grace and love were mag 
nified again in his service. The great secret of his success was 
supernatural power, given in answer to prayer. 

" Time and again has the question been asked, What was the 
secret of his wonderful power ? The question is easily answered. 
There were doubtless secondary things that contributed to it, but 
the great central secret of his power was the anointing of the Holy 
Ghost. It was simply another fulfilment by God of the promise 
that has been realized throughout the centuries of the Church s his 
tory: Ye shall receive power, after that the Holy Ghost shall 
come upon you. 

" God was magnified again in his marvelous triumph over death, 
but what we call death had absolutely no terrors for him. He 
calmly looked death in the face and said, Earth is receding. 
Heaven is opening. God is calling me. Is this death ? It isn t 
bad at all. It is sweet. No pain. No valley. I have been 
within the gates ! It is beautiful. It is glorious. Do not 
call me back. God is calling me. 

" This was God s grace in Christ that was thus magnified in our 
brother s triumph over that last enemy, Death. From beginning 
to end, from the hour of his birth until he is laid at rest on yonder 
hilltop, Mr. Moody s life has been a promulgation of God s ever 
lasting grace and love. 

" The other thought, that God has laid upon my heart in these 
last few hours are those words of Joshua i. 2 : Moses my servant is 
dead. Now, therefore, arise, go over this Jordan, thou, and all this 
people, unto the land which I do give to them. 

" The death of Mr. Moody is a call to his children, his asso 
ciates, ministers of the Word everywhere, and to the whole 
Church : Go forward. Our leader has fallen. Let us give up 
the work, some would say. Not for a moment. Listen to what God 


says : Our leader has fallen. Move forward. Moses my servant 
is dead, therefore arise, go in and possess the land. As I was with 
D. L. Moody, so I will be with you. I will not fail thee nor for 
sake thee. 

" It is remarkable how unanimous all those who have been asso 
ciated with Mr. Moody are upon this point. The great institutions 
that he has established at Northfield, Mt. Hermon, and Chicago, and 
the work they represent, must be pushed to the front as never 
before. Many men are looking for a great revival. 

" Mr. Moody himself said when he felt the call of death at 
Kansas City : I know how much better it would be for me to go, 
but we are on the verge of a great revival, like that of 1857, and I 
want to have a hand in it. He will have a mighty hand in it. 
His death, with the triumphal scenes that surround it, are part of 
God s way of answering the prayers that have been going on for so 
long in our land for a revival. 

" From this bier there goes up to-day a call to the ministry, to 
the Church : Forward ! Seek, claim, receive the anointing of 
the Holy Ghost, and then go forthwith, to every corner, preach in 
public and in private to every man, woman, and child the infallible 
Word of God." 


The Rev. W. F. Mallalieu, bishop of the Methodist church, 

said : 

Servant of God, well done, 

Thy glorious warfare s past, 
The battle s fought, the race is won, 
And thou art crowned at last. 

" I first met and became acquainted with him, whose death we 
mourn, in London in the summer of 1875. From that day, when 
he moved the masses of the world s metropolis, to the hour when 


he answered the call of God to come up higher, I have known him, 
esteemed him and loved him. Surely we may say, and the world 
will endorse the affirmation, that in his death one of the truest, 
bravest, purest and most influential men of this wonderful igth 
century has passed to his rest and his reward. With feelings of 
unspeakable loss and desolation we gather about the casket that 
contains all that was mortal of Dwight L. Moody. And yet a 
mighty uplift and inspiration must come to each one of us as we 
think of his character and his achievements, for he was : 

One, who never turned his back but marched breast forward, 
Never doubted clouds would break, 
Never dreamed, though right were worsted, wrong would triumph. 

"In bone and brawn and brain he was a typical New Eng- 
lander ; he was descended from the choicest New England stock ; 
he was born of a New England mother, and from his earliest life 
he breathed the free air of his native hills and was carefully 
nurtured in the knowledge of God and the holy traditions and 
histories of the glorious past. It was to be expected of him that 
he would become a Christian of pronounced characteristics, for he 
consecrated himself thoroughly and completely and irrevocably to 
the service of God and humanity. The heart of no disciple of the 
Master ever beat with more genuine, sympathetic and utterly 
unselfish loyalty than did the great, generous, loving heart of our 
translated friend. Because he held fast to the absolute truth of 
the Bible, and unequivocally and intensely believed it to be the 
unerrant Word of God ; because he preached the Gospel rather 
than talked about the Gospel ; because he used his mother tongue, 
the terse, clear, ringing, straightforward Saxon ; because he had 
the profoundest sense of brotherhood with all poor, unfortunate 
and even outcast people ; because he was unaffectedly tender and 
patient with the weak and sinful ; because he hated evil as 


thoroughly as he loved goodness ; because he knew right how to 
lead penitent souls to the Saviour ; because he had the happy art 
of arousing Christian people to a vivid sense of their obligations 
and inciting them to the performance of their duties ; because he 
had in his own soul a conscious, joyous experience of personal 
salvation the people flocked to his services, they heard him gladly, 
they were led to Christ, and he came to be prized and honored by 
all denominations, so that to-day all Protestantism recognizes the 
fact that he was God s servant, an embassador of Christ, and 
indeed a chosen vessel to bear the name of Jesus to the nations. 

" We shall not again behold his manly form animated with life, 
hear his thrilling voice or be moved by his consecrated personality 
but if we are true and faithful to our Lord, we shall see him in 
glory, for already he walks the streets of the heavenly city, he 
mingles in the song of the innumerable company of white-robed 
saints, sees the King in his beauty, and waits our coming. May 
God grant that in due time we may meet him over yonder." 


The Rev. J. Wilbur Chapman of New York, the next speaker, 
said : 

" I cannot bring myself to feel this afternoon that this service 
is a reality. It seems to me that we must awake from some dream 
and see again the face of this dear man of God, which we have 
so many times seen. It is a new picture to me this afternoon. I 
never before saw Mr. Moody with his eyes closed. They were always 
open, and it seemed to me open not only to see where he could 
help others, but where he could help me. His hands were always 
outstretched to help others. I never came near him without his 
helping me." 


At this point the sun came through a crack in a blind, and the 
rays fell directly on Mr. Moody s face, and nowhere else in the 
darkened church did a single beam of sunshine fall. 

" The only thing that seems natural is the sunlight now on his 
face. There was always a halo around him. I can only give a 
slight tribute of the help he has done me, I can only especially 
dedicate myself to God, that I, with others, may preach the Gospel 
he taught. 

" When I was a student, Mr. Moody found me. I had no 
object in Christ. He pointed me to the hope in God ; he saw my 
heart, and I saw his Saviour. I have had a definite life since then. 
When perplexities have arisen, from those lips came the words, 
Who are you doubting ? If you believe in God s Word, who 
are you doubting ? I was a pastor, a preacher, without much result. 
One day Mr. Moody came to me, and, with one hand on my shoul 
der and the other on the open Word of God, he said : Young 
man, you had better get more of this into your life, and when I 
became an evangelist myself, in perplexity I would still sit at his 
feet, and every perplexity would vanish just as mist before the rising 
sun. And, indeed, I never came without the desire to be a better 
man, and be more like him, as he was like Jesus Christ. If my 
own father were lying in the coffin I could not feel more the sense 
of loss." 


The Rev. A. T. Pierson spoke next, saying : 

" When a great tree falls, you know, not only by its branches, 
but by its roots, how much soil it drew up as it fell. I know of no 
other man who has fallen in this country having as wide a tract of 
uprooting as this man who has just left us. 

" I have been thinking of the four departures during the last 
quarter of a century, of Charles Spurgeon of London, A. J. Gordon 
of Boston, Catherine Booth, mother of the Salvation Army, and 


George Miiller of Bristol, England, and not one made the world 
wide commotion in their departures that Dwight L. Moody has 

" Now, I think we ought to be very careful of what is said. 
There is a temptation to say more than ought to be said, and we 
should be careful to speak as in the presence of God. This is a 
time to glorify God. 

" Dwight L. Moody was a great man. That man when he 
entered the church in 1856 in Boston, after ten months of proba 
tion, was told by his pastor that he was not a sound believer. That 
pastor, taking him aside, told him he had better keep still in 
prayer meeting. The man the church held out at arm s length has 
become the preacher of preachers, the teacher of teachers, the 
evangelist of evangelists. It is a most humiliating lesson for the 
Church of God. 

"When, in 1858, he decided to give all his time, he gave the 
key to his future. I say everything D. L. Moody has touched has 
been a success. Do you know that with careful reckoning he has 
reached 100,000,000 of people since he first became a Christian? 
You may take all the years of public services in this land and 
Great Britain, take into consideration all the addresses he de 
livered, and the audiences of his churches, and it will reach 
100,000,000. Take into consideration all the people his books 
have reached and the languages into which they have been trans 
lated; look beyond his evangelistic work to the work of education, 
the schools, the Chicago Bible Institute, and the Bible Institute 
here. Thousands of people in the world owe their hope to Dwight 
L. Moody who was the means of their consecration. 

" I want to say a word of Mr. Moody s entrance into Heaven. 
When he entered into Heaven there must have been an unusual 
commotion. I want to ask you to-day whether you can think of 


any other man of the last half-century whose coming so many souls 
would have welcomed at the gates of Heaven. It was a triumphal 
entrance into glory. 

" No man who has been associated with him in Christian work 
has not seen that there is but one way to live, and that way to live 
wholly for God. The thing that D. L. Moody stood and will 
stand for centuries to come was his living only for God. He 
made mistakes, no doubt, and if any of us is without sin in this 
respect, we might cast a stone at him, but I am satisfied that the 
mistakes of D. L. Moody were the mistakes of a stream that over 
flowed its banks. It is a great deal better to be full and over 
flowing than to be empty and have nothing to overflow. 

" I feel myself called to-day by the presence of God to give eye 
that what is left shall be consecrated more wholly to him. Mr. 
Moody, John Wanamaker, James Spurgeon (brother of Charles), 
and myself were born in the same year. Only two of us are still 
alive. John Wanamaker, let us still live wholly for God." 


The Rev. H. M. Wharton, of Philadelphia, spoke in behalf of 
the southern States. He said : 

" I am sure, dear friends, that if the people of the South could 
express their feeling to-day, they would ask me to say we all loved 
Mr. Moody ; we did love him with all our hearts. It seems to me 
that when he went inside the gates of Heaven he left the gates 
open a little, and a little of the light fell upon us all. 

" As I go from this place to-day, I am more convinced that I 
desire to live and be a more faithful minister and more earnest 
Christian, and more consecrated in my life. We will not say Good 
night, dear Mr. Moody, for in the morning we will meet again." 


As Mr. Wharton ceased, Mr. William Moody rose in the 
pew, and said he would like to speak of his father as a parent. He 

said : 


" As a son, I want to say a few words of him as a father. We 
have heard from his pastor, his associates and friends, and he was 
just as true a father. I don t think he showed up in any way bet 
ter than when, on one or two occasions, in dealing with us as chil 
dren, with his impulsive nature, he spoke rather sharply. We 
have known him to come to us and say : My children, my son, 
my daughter, I spoke quickly ; I did wrong ; I want you to forgive 
me. That was D. L. Moody as a father. 

" He was not yearning to go ; he loved his work. Life was 
very attractive ; it seems as though on that early morning as he 
had one foot upon the threshold it was given him for our sake to 
give us a word of comfort. He said : This is bliss ; it is like a 
trance. If this is death it is beautiful. And his face lighted up as 
he mentioned those whom he saw. 

" We could not call him back ; we tried to, for a moment, but 
we could not. We thank Gocl for his home life, for his true life, 
and we thank God that he was our father, and that he led each one 
of his children to know Jesus Christ." 


Dr. Scofield then called upon the Hon. John Wanamaker, of 
Philadelphia, who said : 

" If I had any words to say, it would be that the best commen 
tary on the Scriptures, the best pictures of the Lord Jesus Christ, 
were in our knowledge of the beautiful man who is sleeping in our 
presence to-day. For the first time I can understand well the 
kind of a man Paul was, and Nehemiah, and Oliver Cromwell. I 


think of Mr. Moody as a Stonewall Jackson of the Church of God 
of this century. But the sweetest of all thoughts of him are his 
prayers and his kindnesses. It was as if we were all taken into his 
family and he had a familiarity with every one and we were his 
closest friends. 

" There is not any place in this country where you can go with 
out seeing the work of this man of God. It seems to make every 
man seem small, because he lived so far above us, as we crept close 
to his feet. It is true of every one who sought to be like him. 

" I can run back into the beginning of his manhood, and there 
have the privilege of being close to him. I can call up personal 
friends that were at the head of railroads, that were distinguished 
in finance and business, and I declare to you, great as their succes 
ses were, I don t believe that there is one of them who would not 
gladly have changed place with D. L. Moody. 

" The Christian laborer, I believe, to-day looms up more lumi 
nous than any man who lived in the century. It seems as if it were 
a vision when the one who has passed away stood in Philadelphia 
last month, when, on his way to Kansas City, and, with tears in his 
eyes, he said to me with a sigh : If I could only hold one great city 
in the East before I die, I think it might help other cities to do 
the same. Still trusting God, he turned his back on his home and 
family, and went 1,000 miles carrying that burden, and it was too 
much for him. A great many of the people of the sixties are quit 
ting work, and if anything is to be done for God, it is time we con 
secrate ourselves to Him." 

SENIOR GLEN, EAST NORTHFIELD, where Mr. Moody met the students of the Senior Class at 
6 A.M., daily during the sessions o"f the school. 

ROUND TOP. The Hill where Mr. Moody frequently held Meetings, and where he now lies hurried. 


Roundtop, where Mr. Moody Loved to Speak and 
where he was Buried 

THE funeral services in the church were over. In every way 
it was the most remarkable gathering that could possibly be 
imagined on any such occasion, and one friend was heard to 
say to another as we passed out of the Congregational Church, 
" I would not have missed this privilege for any consideration. 
My faith in God and in His promises is stronger to-day than ever; 
my fear of death is all taken away. Did you ever in all your 
experience attend a service in which the power of God was more 
mightily manifest?" One distinguished man said to a brother 
minister as they walked in solemn procession toward the grave, 
" If it had been possible to repeat that service with all its attend 
ing circumstances and surroundings in all the cities of the land, 
D. L. Moody would have been greater in his death than in his life, 
and thousands and tens of thousands would have been brought to 



It was a notable service because there was a spirit of victory 
in it all. From where we sat on the platform we could look down 
into the faces of those who had been bereaved, and while there 
were marks of tears upon their faces, yet there was such evident 
joy in the thought that they had had him so long, and that he had 
brought so much of blessing into the lives of countless numbers of 
people, that one really forgot that he was attending a funeral and 



thanked God that he was sitting together with dear friends in 
heavenly places in Christ Jesus. 

It was notable also, because not very often on funeral occasions 
do the bereaved ones join in the singing of the hymns, and yet at 
this funeral very frequently you could see that the lips of the 
members of the family were moving, and you knew they were 
singing the songs that Mr. Moody loved, and singing them just in 
the way that would have been pleasing to him. 


It was notable also, because of the fact that just in the midst 
of the services one single ray of sunlight from the setting sun 
came through the window, but the only face in all the building that 
was touched with the glory of that streak of light was the face of 
the man of God lying in his coffin. It was just what all could have 
wished for him, for to those who knew him and loved him, there 
was always a kind of a halo of glory about him, and this touch of 
sunlight was just a hint to us as to how his face would appear when 
in the better country we should see him once again with the 
redemption body transfigured into the likeness of Christ. I seri 
ously question if any man in the present generation ever walked 
closer with God than did Mr. Moody. He was my ideal in this 
respect as in many others. His was a story like that of Enoch of 
old, and when he died we could understand it all, he simply was 
not, for God took him. 

All the funerals associated with Mr. Moody s family have ever 
been most touching. When his mother was carried to the tomb, 
she was not taken away until her son had said what only a devoted 
and godly son could say concerning the life of a consistent Chris 
tian mother, and of her it was true as the wise man said, " Her 
children rise up and call her blessed." 


When the children of his eldest son, Mr. W. R. Moody, were 
buried, once again did he speak such words as he only was able to 
speak. Quite recently, at the funeral of Irene Moody, he said the 
most touching words concerning his love for his grandchild, told 
how she had always greeted him with a smile, and then told how 
she had influenced his life as very few people had no one could 
have said these words with such tenderness and sweetness as 
Mr. Moody, but it was just like him to say them for the grief of 
his son was as if it had been his own. 

While holding services in my Church, Rev. 13. Fay Mills spoke 
concerning the funeral of the brother of Mr. Moody, as contrasted 
with the funeral of Mr. Robert Ingersoll s brother, and the picture 
is most striking in its contrasts : 


" It was in June, 1879. This brother had died in Washington, 
and Colonel Ingersoll stood by the coffin and tried to read his 
address, which he had carefully prepared. His voice became 
agitated, his form trembled, and his emotion overcame him. 
Finally he put down the paper, and, bowing himself upon the 
coffin, as if he would throw his arms about it, he gave vent to 
uncontrollable grief. When at last he was able to proceed he raised 
himself up, and among other words he said these : Whether in 
mid-ocean or mid the breakers of the farther shore, a wreck must 
mark at last the end of each and all ; and every life, no matter if 
its every hour be filled with love and every moment jeweled with 
a joy, will at the last become a tragedy as sad and dark and deep 
as can be woven of the warp and woof of mystery and death. 
* * * Life is a dark and barren vale between the cold and ice- 
clad peaks of two eternities. We strive in vain to look beyond 


the heights. We lift our wailing voice in the silence of the night, 
and hear no answer but the bitter echo of our cry. 

"Could ever words more sadly hopeless have been uttered at 
a time like that ? And then he added what to me were the most 
pathetic words of all something about hope trying to see a star, 
and listening for the rustle of an angel s wings. 
" Mrs. Browning most truly writes : 

" There is no God, the foolish saith, 

But none, There is no sorrow. 
And nature oft in bitter need 

The cry of faith will borrow. 
Eyes which the preacher could not school, 

By wayside graves are raised ; 
And lips cry, God be pitiful! 

Which ne er said, God be praised! 

" I think I should like a greater comfort and a better hope 

than that. 


" Dwight Moody had a brother, and after his own conversion 
he earnestly pleaded with him, until the brother also yielded him 
self to Christ, and became such an earnest worker that he was the 
means of leading a number of his friends at his home into the 
kingdom. And then this brother died and was buried. A few 
years ago", Mr, Mills said, "as I spent a day in Northfield, and was 
driven through its beautiful streets by one of the old residents, I 
said, I wish you would tell me something about Mr. Moody that 
may not be generally known. And as we passed the old white 
Church he said, I remember his brother s funeral. He said that 
there were a number of ministers in the pulpit, and that after they 
had finished the usual services and the coffin-lid was about to be 
put in its place, Mr. Moody arose, and stepping forward from the 
seat where he had been sitting, with a shining face, he laid one 


hand upon the coffin, and then, lifting the other, he poured out 
such a stream of thanksgiving unto God for the life that was gone 
and for the wonderful comfort and joy and hope that came to him 
in Jesus Christ, that it was said by this onlooker that it almost 
seemed as if the heavens were opened and they could see the 
angels of God ascending and descending upon the Son of man. 
At last he ceased, the coffin-lid was placed in its position, and the 
body was carried out and laid in the grave. On one side of the 
sepuicher stood a large number of young men, many of them led 
to Christ through the influence of this one who was gone, and they 
held in their hands beautiful white flowers, which they cast down 
upon the coffin in token of the glorious resurrection. And on the 
other side of the grave stood Mr. Moody ; and he said that as he 
stood there and thought of how his brother, being dead, was yet 
speaking, he felt that if he were silent the very stones would cry 
out, and he cried with a loud voice, Glory to God ! Glory be to 
God ! O death where is thy sting ? O grave, where is thy 

victory? " 


When the last hymn had been sung on this day of the funeral 
of D. L. Moody, the audience was requested to remain seated until 
the family had passed out and also until the pallbearers had taken 
from the Church the precious remains of this servant of God. As 
we passed along in solemn procession towards Roundtop, it was 
my privilege to hear something of the conversation of those who 
followed the students who had been given the privilege of bearing 
him to his tomb. One gentleman said to his friend, " When Mr. 
Moody s little grandchild was buried only a short time ago, the 
students carried her from the house to her grave, and Mr. Moody 
said to his son, I think I should like to be carried like that my 
self, " and so the students bore him carefully to the place where 



he is to rest until the Lord himself shall descend from Heaven with 
a shout, with the voice of the archangel and the trump of God, and 
he shall rise. 

Roundtop was reached in the dusk of that winter day. The 
grave was lined with evergreen, and the resting place made as com 
fortable as possible. After a moment s gazing at the grave, all 
but the immediate family and the specially invited guests were 
requested to withdraw, but before they went away some one started 
the following old hymn which Mr. Moody ever loved to have sung 
in his meetings. One voice was added to another until at last a 
oreat volume of son^ rose towards God : 

o o 

Jesus, Lover of my soul, 

Let me to Thy bosom fly, 
While the nearer waters roll, 

While the tempest still is high ; 
Hide me, O my Saviour, hide. 

Till the storm of life is past ; 
Safe into the haven guide, 

Oh, receive my soul at last. 

Other refuge have 1 none, 

Hangs my helpless soul on Thee : 
Leave, oh, leave me not alone, 

Still support and comfort me. 
All my trust on Thee is stayed, 

All my help from Thee I bring ; 
Cover my defenceless head 

With the shadow of Thy wing. 

Thou, O Christ, art all I want ; 

More than all in Thee I find ; 
Raise the fallen, cheer the faint, 

Heal the sick, and lead the blind. 
Just and holy is Thy Name, 

I am all unrighteousness : 
Vile, and full of sin I am, 

Thou art full of truth and grace. 


Plenteous grace with Thee is found 

Grace to cover all my sin : 
Let the healing streams abound ; 

Make me, keep me pure, within. 
Thou of life the Fountain art, 

Freely let me take of Thee ; 
Spring Thou up within my heart, 

Rise to all eternity. 

\Vith heads solemnly bowed for a moment, the benediction was 
pronounced, and all that was mortal of D. L. Moody, the greatest 
evangelist of modern times, and one of the best men that ever 
lived was lying in the grave 


Roundtop has ever been a place of blessing to the Northfield 
visitors. There each evening, when the conferences are in session, 
as the day is dying out of the sky, Bible students gather to talk of 
the things concerning the Kingdom. At this point many of the 
young men and women of the various students gatherings, which 
have been so intimately associated with Northfield, have decided 
their life work, and forth from this point they have gone to the 
ends of the earth to preach the Gospel. The old haystack at 
Williamstown figures no more conspicuously in the history of mis 
sions than Roundtop figures in the lives of a countless number 
of Christians throughout the whole world. 

A. J. Gordon, of sainted memory, delivered some of his most 
telling addresses from this point. I recall one evening when he spoke 
of the Lord s return, and just as he finished he stood for a moment 
with his kindly face, all aglow with the power of his theme, and 
said, " I wish He might come now," and as we looked towards the 
west and saw the sunset glow upon everything it came to us as a 
regret that the Lord did not come at that instant, and that we 


must go down from this mount of privilege to work and to wait, 
possibly through weary years until He should appear. 

From this point Mr. S. H. Hadley, Jerry Macauley s successor 
in the old Water Street Mission has told the story of his remarka 
ble conversion, until people first sobbed in sympathy for him 
because of all that he had suffered through strong drink, and then 
praised Gocl that He had raised him up such a miracle of grace and 
such a monument to His keeping power. 

Here Mr. John Willis Baer has met the young people who 
were seeking to know what they must do to be used of God, and 
under the influence of the Spirit of God has pointed many a young 
man and young woman to the Spirit of God who could fill their 
lives and make them useful in every way. 

Indeed, every visitor to Northfield journeys to Roundtop, and 
every speaker at Northfield counted himself fortunate if he were 
permitted to gather the people about him and speak as once the 
Master did when He went up into a mountain. 


But Roundtop is particularly identified with Mr. Moody himself. 
It is situated just back of his home. It was the place where 
often he used to go for meditation and prayer, and whatever it has 
been to friends of Northfield in the past, it shall be more sacred to 
them in the future, because it is the last resting place of the man 
whom they devotedly loved. 

I recall one picture which can never be effaced from my 
memory. It was just at the close of one of the first days of 
the Northfield conference proper when it was announced 
that Mr. Moody would lead the Roundtop services, and as we 
were all gathered together singing, he came up. I can see him as 
plainly as I see my friend of to-day. He was carrying a chair in 

- \ 


his hand upon which he was to sit in the midst of his people. 
He had his old, worn Bible in the one hand, and with his face 
beaming with delight because so many people were there at the 
beginning of the conference, he said, " I will ask Mr. Jacobs to 
sing," and the great strong voice of the singer sounded out from 
that hilltop and came back to us like an echo from the hills, until 
some of us wondered whether we were in the body or not. 
" Now, some one lead us in prayer," said the leader. " Now, let us 
sing," and there altogether we sang, he keeping time with his 
hymn-book. The hymn was " Christ Returneth " : 

It may be at morn, when the day is awaking, 

When sunlight through darkness and shadow is breaking, 

That Jesus will come in the fulness of glory, 
To receive from the world " His own ". 


O Lord Jesus, how long, how long 

Ere we shout the glad song, 

Christ returneth ; Hallelujah, Hallelujah, Amen. 
Hallelujah, Amen. 

As the blessed words rolled out from the lips of those assem 
bled there on that sacred hill, I remember how transported we 
all were with the bliss of that great truth, " Christ returneth !" The 
faces of those about me shone with joy, and there before us sat our 
beloved leader, the great factor of modern evangelism. He always 
seemed ready for Christ s coming, and I doubt if his joyful demeanor 
would have altered in the least, if at that moment the Heavens had 
opened. He was always ready because his consecration of himself 
to God was renewed with every breath, and attested by each suc 
ceeding act in his life. 

When the singing was at an end, Mr. Moody opened his Bible, 
and said : " I have come up to-night, dear friends, in a spirit of 
praise and thankfulness, to give you just a few nuggets from the 


margin of my Bible ; you can take them down if you like, and if I 
go too fast for you just stop me." I stood just behind his chair, 
and beginning at Genesis he turned over the pages of his Bible, 
and quickly I wrote down what he had to say. The following is 
almost an exact report of that Roundtop meeting, and everything 
recorded here I have, at one time or another, heard him say : 
" Turn to Genesis and put this down," he said. 


Adam illustrates Human nature. 
Cain " The carnal mind. 

Abel The spiritual mind. 

Enoch Communion. 

Noah " Regeneration. 

Abraham " Faith. 
Isaac Sonship. 

Jacob. Service. 

Joseph Suffering and glory. 

" Now, let us go on to Exodus the third chapter, maybe you 
would like this. 

Objections raised by Moses for declining and avoiding God s 

Lack of fitness. V. 1 1. 
" " words. V. 13. 
" " authority. Chap. 4 : I. 
" " powers of speech. 4 : 10. 
" " special adaptation. 4:13. 
" " success at first attempt. 5 : 23. 
" " acceptance by Israelites. 6:12. 

" Have you ever noticed the seven feasts in Leviticus, twenty- 
third chapter ? I have long had it in my Bible, 


"Seven feasts : 

1. Sabbath Rest. 

2. Passover Death of Christ 

3. First-fruits Resurrection. 

4. Pentecost descent of the Holy Spirit. 

5. Trumpets Ingathering- of Israel. 

6. Atonement -Mourning for sin. 

7. Tabernacles Christ s indwelling in the Christian. 

" Sin is an awful thing, let every man make a note of this, 
Joshua 7:21. 

"Steps in Achan s sin : 

1. I saw. 

2. I coveted. 

3. I took. 

4. * I hid. 

Compare Eve, Gen. 3:6; Ananias, Acts 5 : i-io. 
" How mean was the sin of Achan ! He saw the Babylonish 
garment, and all the soldier in him withered up and he became a 
sneaking thief. 

" Here is a good thing on forgiven sin. Psalm 32. 
"Seven steps to blessedness of forgiven sin : 
Conviction. Vs. 3, 4. 
Confession. V. 5. 
Forgiveness. V. 5. 
Prayer. V. 6. 
Protection. V. 7. 
Guidance. Vs. 8, 9. 
Joy. Vs. 10, 11. 

"Here are seven things God will do for the believer. I find 
ih^m in the gist Psalm. 

I will deliver him. Vs. 14, 15, 


I will set him on high. V. 14. 
I will answer his call. V. 1 5. 
I will be with him in trouble. V. 15. 
4 1 will honor him. V. 15. 
4 1 will satisfy him. V. 16. 
I will show him my salvation. V. 16. 

" Now let us find something in the New Testament. Look 
at Matt. 7. 

"In this chapter we have : 

Two gates strait, and wide ; 
Two ways broad, and narrow ; 
Two classes many, and few ; 
Two destinations life, and destruction ; 
Two trees good, and corrupt" ; 
Two fruits good, and evil ; 

Two things done to trees hewn down, and cast out 
Two houses ; 

Two foundations rock, and sand ; 
Two builders wise, and foolish ; 
Two storms ; 

Two results the one house stood, the other fell 
" I found this somewhere ; does anyone want it ? 
"Christ was foretold to : 

Adam as a man. Gen: 3:15. 
Abraham as to His nation. Gen. 22 : 18. 
Jacob as to His tribe. Gen. 49 : 10. 
Isaiah as to His family. Isa. 11 : 1-5. 
Micah as to His town. Micah 5 : 2. 
Daniel as to His time. Dan. 9:25. 
Mary as to His person. Luke i: 30. 


By angels as to His date. Luke 2:11. 
By a star as to His birthplace. Matt. 2 : 9. 
" Here is an outline for a sermon. Let the ministers put it 
down. Luke 10 : 42. 

One thing is needful the Gospel. 

1 One thing I know. John 9 : 25. 

One thing have I desired. Ps. 27 : 4. 

One thing I do. Phil. 3: 13, 14. 

Not one thing hath failed. Josh. 23 : 14. 

Be not ignorant of this one thing. 2 Peter 3 : 8 

One thincr them lackest. Mark 10: 21. 


" Here is something about the Prodigal Son." Luke 15. 

His condition in want. V. 14. 

His conviction came to himself. V. 17 

His confidence I will arise. V. 18. 

His confession I have sinned. V. 18. 

His contrition no more worthy. V. 19. 

His conversion He arose and came. V. 20. 
"Turning-points in his life : 

Sick of home. Vs. 12, 13. 

Homesick. Vs. 17-19. 

Home. Vs. 20-24. 

Sequel. Vs. 25-32. 
"Six cases of men afar off from God: 

The prodigal. Chap. 15 : 13. 

The rich man. Chap. 16 : 23. 

The ten lepers. Chap. 17: 12. 

The publican. Chap. 18 : 13. 

The beggar. Chap. 18 : 40, 

Peter. Chap. 22 : 54. 


" God s Word gives us a picture such as we find in no other 
place, turn to John, sixth chapter. 
" Seven classes of people : 
r Curious. V. 2. 

2. Admiring. V. 14. 

3. Greedy. V. 26. 

4. Skeptical. V. 36, 

5. Murmurers. V. 41 

6. Scoffers. V. 52, 

7. Backsliders. V. 66.. 

" I have found much help in Hebrews. Note this : 

Sin is met by Atonement. Chap, i : 3. 

Guilt is met by justification. 2 : 9. 

Defilement is met by sanctification. 2:11, 

Alienation is met by reconciliation. 2:17 

Temptation is met by succor. 2:18. 

" Christ communicates eternity of existence to everything he 
touches : - 

His throne is for ever and ever. Heb. i : 8. 

His salvation is eternal. 5 : 9. 

His priesthood is unchangeable. 7 : 24, 

His redemption is eternal. 9:12. 

His inheritance is eternal. 9:15. 

His kingdom cannot be moved. 12 : 28 

His covenant is everlasting. 13 : 20. 

" The key word of Hebrews is better ; see how many times it 

Better hope. Chap. 7 : 19- 

Better Testament. 7 : 22. 

Better covenant. 8 : 6. 

Better promises 8 - 6 


Better sacrifices. 9 : 23. 

Better substance. 10 : 34. 

Better resurrection. 1 1 : 35. 

Better country. 11 : 16. 

Better things. 12 : 24." 

When it was too dark for him to see, the well-marked Bible 
was closed, and he offered such a prayer as I have rarely heard, 
thanking God that He had permitted us to come to Northfield, and 
asking Him that He might make it more of a blessing than ever 
before in all its history. This is but a specimen service of Round- 
top, and if the trees which stand there could speak, they would tell 
as thrilling a story of scenes witnessed there as has ever been 
pressed into human language, and now from this time on, pilgrims 
will journey to Northfield and to this the new heart of the old 
town, because in this grave lies the body of a man who yielded 
himself absolutely to God, who had only one supreme desire, and 
that was that he might glorify Him. The words of the poet 
certainly describe him in his life : 

" The strong man s strength to toil for Christ, 

The fervent preacher s skill, 
I sometimes wish but better far 

To be just what God will. 
No service in itself is small, 

None great, though earth it fill, 
But that is small which seeks its own, 

That great which seeks God s will. " 

D. L. Moody was a mighty man, because, he sought, as nearly 
as any man I have ever seen, to do the will of God. 


Memorial Services 

THE announcement of the death of Mr. Moody was a shock to 
many thousands. Numerous telegrams of condolence which 
were sent to the bereaved family from all the quarters of 
the world expressed but faintly the sense of loss which affected not 
only those who had known him personally, but also a great follow 
ing of those who had known him only through his work. Hun 
dreds of memorial services were held. The great meeting in New 
York, on Monday afternoon, January 8, 1900, brought out so much 
of interest in regard to Mr. Moody and in regard to the sentiment 
entertained toward him on all sides that I believe an account of 
the services worthy of permanent record in this place. 


At the hour appointed for the opening of the services, Mr. 
Wm. E. Dodge, the presiding officer, announced a favorite hymn 
of Mr. Moody s, " In the Cross of Christ I Glory." After the 
singing, the Rev. Dr. A. T. Pierson read a number of selections 
from the Bible, being those verses of which Mr. Moody was 
especially fond. The Rev. John Balcolm Shaw then led in prayer. 

Dr. David H. Greer then spoke. He said : 

"In the history of the Church of Christ very few ha-ve 
touched so many hearts and -influenced so many lives as the dear 
friend we come to remember and to thank God for to-day. 

" I am sure it is no exaggeration to say that if all those whom 

^ ~i 





he has led to a better life were to be gathered together, a half- 
dozen halls of this size would not hold them. In the tender 
services held at Northfield last week, Mr. Moody s pastor said, that 
they were not gathered to mourn a defeat but to rejoice in a 
victory. So to-day there is not the note of sadness in our gather 
ing nor a funeral gloom. We are gathered together this afternoon 
only to thank God with all our hearts for so fruitful and successful 
a life, and to pray that that influence which he exercised while here 
among us, shall continue. He is not dead, he has gone to the 
better life above, and he lives with us to-day and will live on, by 
his example and by the inspiration that came from his words and 

his life. 


" When Mr. Moody became a Christian man it was like the 
conversion of St. Paul, clear, decisive, and full. When the 
blessed message came to him, that God had offered pardon and 
peace and life here and eternal, he accepted it in all its fullness, 
and he wondered with great astonishment that anyone could turn 
away from such a message and such an offer, and he longed to 
bring men to accept it and believe in it. From the very beginning 
his theology was very simple. His creed was : God so loved the 
world that He sent His only begotten Son, that whosoever 
believeth in Him shall have eternal life. 1 And this message he 
repeated with all his courage and manliness and strength through 
all his life, and so earnestly that it told wherever he carried it. 

" Mr. Moody s early work was a very simple one. He had very 
few opportunities of education. At that time he had no gift of 
utterance, but he found fellowship and help in the Young Men s 
Christian Association, and he commenced his work among a few 
poor children in Chicago when he was a mere clerk there. I 
remember nearly forty years ago going with him one Sunday 


morning to that poor little school across the river, and I caught 
sight then of the peculiar character of the man, his directness, 
manliness, and hence his great influence upon those children and 
upon their parents. 

There were two early influences that directed his life more 
than any others. One was the companionship and help that came 
to him from the brotherhood of the Young Men s Christian 
Association. All his life he acknowledged that as having formed 
part of his character, and all his life he was a warm friend of the 
Associations and aided them in every way. But the stronger and 
greater influence was his beginning to study the English Bible. 
He had the idea that a great many other good men have that, if 
God wanted him to do work and speak for Him, God would put 
words in his mouth. In his earliest efforts his talks were repeti 
tions of each other, and without much effect. A kind, earnest 
Christian man who influenced him very much talked with him and 
urged him that, if he wanted to do God s work, he must fit himself 
in the best way for such service and prepare himself to do his 
Master s work. He urged him, therefore, as the best means for so 
fitting himself, to study the Bible. Mr. Moody paid heed to the 
advice ; he shut himself up for a long time and devoted himself to 
a thorough and intense study of the Bible. From this study he 
acquired two qualities, which in later years added much to his 
power : first that clear-cut, plain, simple, Anglo-Saxon of the King 
James version, which gave him such immense power over people 
everywhere ; second, he acquired from his study of the Bible an 
arsenal of promise and warning, which he used through all his life 
with magnificent power and effect. There was something wonder 
ful about his simple directness. To you, my friends, who are here 
this afternoon, I could give you, by the hour, instances of the keen 
way he went to a point. I remember when I first met him in 


Chicago he went to call on one occasion on a leading merchant 
and most influential man in that city, and when he went out he 
turned to him and baid : If you were only a Christian man, what a 
grand influence you would have in this great city ! That man has 
been a communicant of the Church for years, and he was Moody s 
best friend for many years afterward. There was a manliness 
about Moody, a hatred of cant and mere religious form. He had the 
most intense and superb enthusiasm of any man I ever knew, 
tempered by strong human common sense. He had a wonderful 
intuitive knowledge of men. 

" We all know very much of his wonderful successes as a 
preacher, but those who knew him best and were closest to him 
know that the great power of his life was in personal conversation 
with men. The greatest sermon I ever heard from Mr. Moody 
was one night when we were coming along Madison Avenue at 
half-past twelve o clock, going home from one of those great meet 
ings in Madison Square. We had been kept there by those who 
insisted upon getting advice from Mr. Moody, and, as we were 
moving along, a gentleman came up from behind and said, Mr. 
Moody, how shall I accept Christ and change my life ? He 
turned in the moonlight, and standing there on the corner he said 
a few sharply-cut, kindly words, and he put the truth so earnestly 
to that man that there was no getting away from it, and the man s 
heart was changed from that day. 

" I was privileged to be with him at those great meetings at 
the Haymarket, London, and what struck me and surprised me 
most was the number of educated and cultivated people who came 
there the large number of literary people who came there to hear 
Mr. Moody. The great majority of them did not believe in 
religion, and they came to hear and enjoy his clean-cut English 
phraseology. His work at Cambridge and Oxford and in the 


universities was simply wonderful. When he went to Oxford and 
Cambridge they determined to run him out of the town ; they did 
not want that kind of a man there, and before they knew him and 
had heard him they were utterly opposed to his methods. But his 
courage and his straightforwardness conquered them, and the 
number of young men, not only in those universities but over all 
the world, whose lives have been influenced for the better by Mr. 
Moody s work we will never know until we get into another and 
better world. His schools at Northfield are models of organization 
and thoughtfulness. I trust that they will be carried on as a 
memorial to him. 

" What touched me more than anything else in Mr. Moody s 
character was his extreme modesty about himself. He was the 
most masterful man I ever knew ; when it came to the guidance 
and instruction of others, he was like a general, managing his army ; 
but when it came to himself he was a most modest man. I was 
privileged to be in the house with him during all the time of those 
great meetings at Madison Square. I never heard him appreciate 
himself once ; you would never have known he had anything to do 
with those meetings ; time after time he said to his friends : My 
only wonder is that God can use so feeble an instrument as I, to do 
his work. His views became broader as he grew older, and his 
prejudices, of which he had many in his early life, were thrown off. 
I have heard him say, I am ashamed of myself ; you know I have 
always talked about the extravagance and worldliness of the women 
in New York ; it has been the theme of many of my talks in many 
places, but I have been here now several days ; I have been on the 
East Side and on the West Side ; I have been where the schools 
are which these women are conducting, and I want to say that I 
have never known so much self-sacrifice and devotion as is shown 
by these women, and I am ashamed of what I have said. I have 


heard him say, You know that I have had great prejudice against 
the Roman Catholic Church, but I am ashamed of it ; I have had 
some opportunity of noting lately that among the churches where 
Christ is preached there is none where He is preached so simply 
and where His cross is held up as it is in the Catholic churches. 
I mention these incidents simply to show how he had thrown off 
his earlier prejudices." 

The next speaker was to have been the Hon. John Wana- 
maker, but illness prevented his attendance, and at his request Mr. 
Sankey was asked to take his place. After leading the hymn, 
"Saved by Grace," Mr. Sankey gave the audience an account of 
the funeral services at Northfield and the incidents attending that 



Mr. John R. Mott, the next speaker, one of the leading Chris 
tian Association workers in the world said : 

" Among some people the impression exists that Mr. Moody 
did not exert a great and marked influence upon thinking young men 
and women. This is a great mistake ; there is no class over which 
Mr. Moody exerted a greater and more helpful or more continuous 
influence than over the students of this and other countries. He 
was one of the main factors of that great spiritual awakening at 
Princeton in 1876 and 1877, resulting in the conversion of 100 young 
men, and marked the impulse of the movement that led to the 
Christian Association among the colleges of this country and 
Canada. When the suggestion was made that an actual conference 
of college men should be held, it was the influence, co-operation, 
and leadership of Mr. Moody that made it a fact, and the gathering 
at Mount Hermon in 1886, which has since convened from year to 
year, has extended from Northfield to other parts of the country ; 
until now we have some 1,200 young men from the universities and 



colleges meeting together every year in the United States and 
Canada, and nearly 1,000 college women, while the movement has 
spread from this country into Great Britain, Switzerland, France, 
Germany, Australasia, even into China and Japan, and year by year 
the inter-collegiate gatherings are held for the training of young 
men and young women for leadership in the work of Christ. 

" Possibly no greater influence has gone out from Mr. Moody s 
life than that of these conferences. Be it understood that these 
are conferences, not of the rank and file of the students, but of the 
young men and women selected by the other students to become 
leaders in the organized work of Christ in the colleges and univer 
sities. Yale will send this year fifty, or one hundred, young men to 
be leaders in the committees and Christian societies; Harvard will 
send a large delegation, and Princeton will send hardly less than 
forty. Bryn Mawr and other young women s schools will send their 
full delegations to take their part as leaders in the work of Christ. 
The Student s Volunteer Mission movement had its origin in these 
meetings, and under the leadership of Mr. Moody. God used Mr. 
Moody for the purpose, and he seemed to generate the atmosphere 
which created this Divine movement as projected into foreign fields. 
The great increase in our Bible classes from 2,000 to 12,000 within 
a comparatively short time is traceable directly to these annual con 
ferences under Mr. Moody s leadership. There is no sign which is 
attended with greater promise to the Church of God than this one. 

" By his services to students, has the work of evangelism been 
most advanced. The greatest revivals ever known at Oxford and 
Cambridge were led by Moody. The most notable awakening at 
the University of Virginia was during the work of Mr. Moody. 
The last work among students which he performed, the last work 
of this description, was at the Yale revival, where twenty or thirty 
young men acknowledged their faith in Jesus Christ as Lord. Who 


can measure what he accomplished ! Henry Drummond worked 
among students, and we might add twenty other names ; and many 
of these men to-day are having access to lives and hearts of col 
lege men in this and other countries for the reason of Mr. Moody s 
lasting influence upon them. 

" You ask me what is the secret of this influence of his among 
thinking young men and young women. I find it more espec 
ially in his matchless knowledge of the human heart. After that it 
seems to me that his most marked influence v/as in his wonderful 
honesty. If he didn t know a thing he said, I don t know. That 
gave him the intelligent confidence of the students. Then again 
his freedom from cant or professionalism gave them additional 
confidence in him. I have known students to go to his meetings 
in a critical frame of mind with the purpose of analyzing his 
methods ; I have seen them subdued, almost without exception, by 
his matchless sympathy and heart power. He appealed to the 
heroic and self-sacrificing- in young men, and then there was over 
all this and through it all that without which his results and work 
would be unexplainable, the fact of his abounding fidelity and 
spiritual life, due to the fact that he was a God-possessed man. I 
find in these the secret of his great success. 

" It was most proper and fitting that his body should be 
placed at rest on Roundtop ; that one spot in all the wide world 
most gloriously and sacredly associated with his teachings and the 
influences of his life-work. 

"His going from us leaves a great gap ; but I am reminded 
of the words of Henry Drummond on the death of a friend, when 
he wrote to a classmate : We must close up the ranks and work 
hard. 1 

The Chairman introduced the Rev. Dr. Theodore Cuyler as one 
of Mr. Moody s earliest friends and co-laborers. Dr. Cuyler said : 


" The most unique and extraordinary Gospel preacher that 
America has produced in this century has gone up to his resplen 
dent crown. It was accorded to our Moody to meet and influence 
more men and women than any other man in modern times. Spur- 
geon, in his fearless way, spoke once a week, but Moody spoke 
seven times a week to 40,000 or 50,000 souls in a week. Our 
dear brother was more endeared to us because he was such a 
thorough typical American. He had tasted of the soil, and smelt 
of the New England fields. 


"If I were called on to name the two most typical Americans 
of the century-men who have risen from obscurity to world 
wide renown the one a brilliant statesman and the other a 
model preacher I should not hesitate to name Abraham Lincoln 
and Dwight L. Moody. When a nation s life is to be pre 
served and its liberties maintained, Almighty God calls a poor 
boy from the log cabin in Kentucky ; cradles him in the school of 
hardship and gives him the Great West for his only university, 
and then annoints him to lead us through a sea of blood to the 
Canaan of freedom. In like manner God called the humble 
farmer boy from the banks of the Connecticut, gave him as his 
education only one book the book which schooled him with the 
spirit of Jesus Christ and then sent him out as a herald of salva 
tion. Lincoln and Moody were alike in the gift of a remarkable 
common sense. Neither one of them ever committed a serious 
mistake. They were alike in being masters of simple, strong, 
Anglo-Saxon speech, the language of the Bible and of Bunyan, 
the language of the plain people. Lincoln s heart gushed out in 
sympathy to all sorts and conditions of men and made him the 
best loved man in American history. Moody s big loving heart, 

i 73 

> H 

B O 


3 o- 

P* r* 


D a. 
>< O 





fired with a love of Jesus Christ, made him a master of human 
emotions, touching the fount of tears in thousands of hearts, and 
often bringing weeping multitudes before his pulpit. Finally, 
Lincoln, the liberator, went up to his martyred crown, holding the 
shattered manacles in his hand. Moody, the liberator, the liber 
ator of immortal souls, fell the other day as a martyr from over 
whelming work went to be greeted at the gates of glory by the 
thousands he had led from the cross to the crown. 

" Ere I take my seat, let me say what may not be known to all 
of you. On the Sabbath before our brother started for Kansas 
City he delivered his last sermon in New York in yonder Fifth 
Avenue Presbyterian Church. In that discourse, as if already the 
preliminary shadow was falling, he uttered this wonderful sentence : 
You may read in the papers that Moody is dead ! It will not be 
so ! God has given me the gift of life everlasting. 

"Thank God, Moody is alive! Moody lives! His spirit is 
to-day in this hall where he lifted up Jesus. I hear that trumpet 
voice calling on the pastors and churches of New York to seek the 
seat of prayer, the baptism of fire, that shall kindle this city and set, 
perhaps, the nation aflame. 

" One other message and I am done. Our beloved brother 
who has just left us said : Five and twenty years ago, in my 
native village of Northfield, I planted two Christian schools for 
the training of boys and maidens in Christian living and consecra 
tion as teachers and missionaries of J-esus Christ. I bequeath as 
my legacy those training schools for Jesus to the churches of 
America, and I only ask, I only ask that visitors to the beautiful 
native village where I shall slumber on consecrated ground, when 
they go there shall not be pained by the melancholy sight of the 
ruins of these schools, but rather that they shall be rejoiced by 
seeing them as two glorious lighthouses of the Lord beaming out 


truth and kindness over the world. My beloved brother, the 
answer of the Churches of God in America will be : We will ! We 
will ! We will perpetuate those training schools of Jesus as a 
splendid, magnificent, fervent memorial of our beloved Dwight 

Lyman Moody. 1 


The next speaker was Mr. Robert Fulton Cutting. He said : 
" It is a good many years since I last saw Mr. Moody, in his own 
home, surrounded by his family, and I have been a great deal 
richer man since I had that experience. I do not know any man 
who touched me more than he did. He lacked many of those 
elements of eloquence which go to make up a great public speaker. 
He did not have much of poetic fire, glowing rhetoric, or elocu 
tionary cadence, but his manner was so direct, so straightforward, 
so honest, that he seemed to speak to everything human in his 
audience everything that was righteous. He seemed to know 
mankind as very few people do. And he came to this knowledge 
not by exhaustive analysis, not by psychological formula;;, but he 
seemed to be able to see into a man s heart because of the 
transparency of his own nature ; because he was so unconsciously 
honest, so perfectly frank, so courteous, that men and women 
showed to him what they would not show to others, because they 
could not hide it from him. He knew mankind, he knew what 
human life was, and the brilliancy of his own work shone through 
and through them. 

" I was especially impressed at the Northfield conference by 
one incident. Mr. Moody had been speaking at one of the meet 
ings, and had gone to one of the rooms. Mr. Sankey, who will 
probably remember the incident, gave out as one of the hymns 
one, I think, that belongs to the old Gospel Hymn Book No. 2, I 
feel like singing all the time. I only give that hymn out because 



Mr. Moody has left the room , he said. He won t let me sing that 
hymn ; he does not believe in singing all the time. So ifwas that Mr. 
Moody knew perfectly well that the men or women whose lives were 
made up of uninterrupted singing knew very little of the gravity of 
human life, and was waiting for experiences which would temporarily 
chill them. He gained access to the hearts of men and women 
because he dealt with them in a common-sense way. That is the 
way he completely disarmed all criticism. No man who has 
played so large a part on the stage of our religious history was so 
far above criticism as was Mr. Moody. He knew only one doc 
trine that God so loved the world that He gave his only begot 
ten Son that whosoever believeth in Him should not perish but 
have eternal life. He knew only one heretic in the world, and 
that was the unconverted man or woman. Every man with the 
love of God in his heart was at home with him. In the midst 
of all his successes, what a wonderful testimony it was to that 
man s greatness that he never seemed to have any perception 
of himself. Like the great master, Michael Angelo, he always 
so arranged the lights in his life that his own shadow should 
not fall upon his work. He did not know himself. He knew 
his field ; he knew his God ; but he did not know himself, 
because he forgot himself when he first made up his mind what his 
life work was to be. That was the source of his power. 

" We are going now to lay our little tributes upon his tomb. 
If he is gone out of our natural life, he has not gone out of our 
eternal memories. What he has done for us in making us richer, 
we will endeavor, in our way, to do for others also." 

The Rev. Dr. David J. Burrell, of the Marble Collegiate 
Church, was the next speaker. His words were : 

" A good man has gone and we cannot be sorry. We cannot 
the liturgy of death, Man that is born of woman is of 


few days and full of trouble ; he cometh up as a flower and is cut 
down. We are saying, Bless the Lord, O my Soul, and all that is 
within me bless His Holy Name. Bless the Lord, O my Soul, and 
forget not all His benefits. It was a wonderful death, was it not ? 
Earth is receding ; Heaven is opening; God is calling. Was he 
thinking of the poet s words : 

" The world recedes ; it disappears ; 

Heaven opens on mine eyes ; mine ears 

With sounds seraphic ring ? 
Lend, lend your wings ! I mount ! I fly ! 
O grave where is thy victory, 

O death, where is thy sting ? 

" It should have been a wonderful death, for it was a wonderful 
life that went before it. As I have been sitting here, the words that 
Dr. Pierson read out of Moody s book have been hammering at my 
heart, One thing I do ; one thing I do. This was the domina 
ting power in Mr. Moody s life, an absolute singleness of purpose. 
He looked into the face of Jesus Christ, who came into the world 
to do one thing ; and, following the Master s text, he said, This 
one thing I also do. 

" I met Mr. Moody when I was a Theological student, thirty- 
one years ago, in Chicago. I roomed in Farwell Hall, in which 
Mr. Moody preached, and his apartments were on the floor below 
me. The Hall took fire one morning, and burned slowly but 
surely through the forenoon. I busied myself in removing per 
sonal effects and otherwise, until at last, driven out, I found myself 
coatless and hatless in the street. A cordon had formed around in 
front, but there stood Mr. Moody with a bundle of handbills 
under his arms ; he called me, saying, Take these and distribute 
them. I looked at the bill. It read, Our Beautiful House is 
Burned ; The Noon-day Meeting will be held at the Clark Street 


Methodist Church. I asked, Where are your wife and chil 
dren ? He replied, I saw them safe. And your personal 
effects? O, never mind them, he said, Our meeting must go 
on. This was the spirit of the man, One thing I do. 

;< We cannot better perpetuate his memory than by copying his 
enthusiasm. I mean to build him a monument, please God, in my 
ministerial life, by devoting myself most earnestly to the Master s 
work. I believe I shall love the Bible better, because he loved it 
so ; I believe I shall honor the Holy Ghost more, because he 
honored Him so ; I believe I shall look more affectionately upon 
the Face so marred, yet so divinely beautiful, because he loved 
it so. My brethren in the service of Christ, if we revere the 
memory of this man, let us do the one great thing with more 
earnestness than ever. 

" Time worketh; Let me work too ! 
Time undoeth ; Let me do ! 
Busy as time my work I ll ply 
Till I rest in the rest of Eternity. 

Sin worketh ; Let me work too 1 
Sin undoeth ; Let me do ! 
Busy as sin my work I ll ply 
Till I rest in the rest of Eternity ! 

Death worketh ; Let me work too ! 
Death undoeth ; Let me do ! 
Busy as death my work I ll ply 
Till I rest in the rest of Eternity. " 


The Rev. A. C. Dixon, who for years had been close to Mr. 
Moody, was the next speaker. He said : 

There was no need that D. L. Moody should ever perform a 
miracle. He was a miracle. Miracle is God at work ; and God 


Almighty worked through Dwight L. Moody, who showed to the 
world, as it seems to me no other man has shown in this generation, 
the difference between influence and power. He began without in 
fluence ; he became influential through power. He did not magnify 
the influences of power and of money and of organization, education 
and position ; but his trust was in God, and the power of Moody s 
life was God Himself at work. Jesus was not a man of influence ; 
He made Himself of no reputation but of power. Paul and Silas 
did not have enough influence to keep out of jail, but they had 
power enough after they were in jail to shake the doors open and 
walk out ; and Moody was gifted with the power that could shake 
the doors open. I always felt when I left Moody, not like praising 
Moody, but like praising God. It seemed to me that I could feel 
and see the throbbing of God, of God s love, God s sympathy, 
God s great-heartedness, as I came in contact with this wonderful 
man. He incarnated those words : God is able ; God is powerful, 
all powerful. And God did mighty works through Moody because 
of his belief. He enabled God I speak it reverently. Omnipo 
tence stood helpless because of unbelief ; but God worked through 
Moody because he believed. I saw some time ago a great steam- 
engirie, throbbing with power, but it could do nothing because a 
bolt was broken and the power was cut off. Moody furnished the 
bolt ; he linked himself with Almighty God, and God worked 
through him because he trusted in His word and in His Spirit and 
in His Son. 

"The life work of our friend was so simple. He had a heart 
that took him into the great assemblies, into the great cities, the 
great countries and the great world, making not only a sphere but 
an atmosphere for Jesus. We speak of the modesty and humility of 
Moody ; and the philosophy of his humility, I am impressed, was 
this : He always stood in the presence of some great undertaking, 


some wonderful unfinished work of God, and the work before him 
was so big that he could hardly see Moody ; he could simply see 
the work to be done and the God that could do it, and he felt hon 
ored in being the instrument of God in its execution. Brethren, 
he always considered himself as the mere instrument of God, and 
he never thought to take any of the glory of his work to himself. 
I am afraid that many of us are too well satisfied ; we get puffed up 
with vanity and pride, with the little bit that we have done ; we have 
not undertaken enough for God. Moody fought for evangelization 
of the cities and of the world, and if God will lift us unto his feet 
and just let us see Him as Moody saw Him, we shall be humiliated, 
expecting a blessing from Him. 

" I believe in the educational work established by Mr. Moody. 
God prosper the schools ! May God lead some of the millionaires 
to lay millions upon that altar, and do it quickly, the more quickly 
the better for the glory of God. But education with Mr. Moody 
was the result of evangelism, and not evangelism the result of 
education. Education was an incident of his life, and education 
was established through his evangelism ; and my prayer is that 
Moody may be projected into the future, and that those schools 
may be supported by evangelism. Not only by wealthy men 
giving their millions, but by pastors praying for them, do I hope 
that this two-fold work of Moody s will be continued until we shall 
meet him in glory. 

" Within the next twelve months, if Moody were standing 
on this platform, I believe he would say, Within the next twelve 
months we shall preach the Gospel to every creature in Greater 
New York. Let that be the watch-word for 1900! The politicians 
can reach all the voters in three months, and I believe that Chris 
tian people can reach every sinner in Greater New York within 
the next twelve months. We can bring the Gospel to the people 


in the home and on the street the Word of God Himself and 
the work of the Church will make God wake them up. Let us 
bring- the Gospel to the people everywhere in the homes, in the 
churches, in the theatres, on the streets. If we are to perpetuate 
Moody s work, it will be by taking Christ into the homes and the 
hearts of the people. 

" Remember the Word of God to Joshua, the man who was to 
meet danger : Be strong and of good courage ; and it needs 
courage to meet swords and bullets. Remember God s words to 
Solomon, the man who was to meet difficulties in building the 
temple : Be strong and of good courage ; and it takes a finer fibre 
of courage to meet obstacles than to meet bullets, it takes more 
real bravery to overcome the obstacles that beset the Christian s 
path than to climb San Juan Hill or storm Manila or Santiago ; it 
takes more than courage to meet the obstacles and labor of carry 
ing the Gospel to the millions. Moody never faltered under 
difficulty, because he believed his God was equal to any emergency. 
Listen to these words of God, Moses, my servant, is dead ; arise 
therefore and pass over Jordan. 

" God help us to carry on the work that he laid down and do 
it in the strength of his Almighty God !" 


The Rev. Dr. J. M. Buckley then spoke as follows : 
We go to the Bible for sublime passages, and those who 
understand the great book go to it for strange passages. The 
strangest memorial note in all literature is to be found in the Bible 
concerning a certain king who reigned in Israel eight years, and the 
epitaph proposed for him is this, and he departed without being 

MR. MOODY S BIBLE showing marks and annotations by the evangelist. 

MR. MOODY S DOG. Everyone who saw the evangelist on the streets of Northfield during 
recent years will remember this faithful dog, always at his heels. 


" What a contrast between such a career and that which has 
called us here ! Our friend died when he was most desired ; 
desired to maintain those wondrous Bible Conferences ; desired as 
a nucleus of undenominational activity ; desired to sustain those 
educational institutions which he had founded ; desired to raise up 
more workers imbued with his spirit ; desired to dart to and fro 
through the country to awaken communities, to snap the chains of 
conventionalism, to elicit and evoke the tremendous latent forces of 
the Church, and to unite Christians in the only way in which they 
can ever be united ; by a firm and unswerving belief in the funda 
mental principles of the Gospel he developed, and in active, soul- 
saving, consecrated labor. At this hour D. L. Moody was called 

" To attend a meeting of this sort sometimes produces sin 
gular effects. Persons are heated by the Scriptures, and by their 
own rhetoric, until at last one would think it a jubilation, and from 
a great memorial meeting in this city a gentleman retired saying, 
I was sad when I went there, but I don t know now that it makes 
any great difference. According to these speeches, God is going 
to take care of His own work. The fact is the New Testament 
never teaches that we should not be sad. On the contrary, when 
Epaphroditus was sick, St. Paul wrote to the Philippians and told 
them that Epaphroditus longed after them because they had heard 
that he had been sick. And the Apostle said, indeed he was sick, 
nigh unto death ; but God had mercy on him, and not on him only, 
but on me also, lest I should have sorrow upon sorrow. The real 
feeling is midway between jubilation and the sorrow of the world 
that worketh death. It is a great loss ; to human eyes it is a dread 
ful and in a certain aspect of the case an irreparable loss. 

" How are we going to prove that any preacher has the Spirit 
of God ? Will oratorical preaching, will pathetic preaching, will 


persuasive preaching demonstrate that he has the Spirit ? Is the 
power of discerning- spirits left in the Church ? Did not some of 
the most famous evangelists the world ever saw fall into the very 
depths of iniquity and sin ? Did not the author of that wondrous 
hymn, Come, ye sinners, poor and needy , spend twelve years in 
the most dreadful depth of depravity, and go mourning all his days 
after he emerged from it? Have we not in our day known men 
absolutely to renounce the doctrines they held when they were 
most prosperous as evangelists, and confess with brazen face that 
in the very midst of their greatest efforts and success they did not 
believe what they were supposed to believe ? How then shall a 
man prove that he has the Spirit of God ? He must prove it by 
a long career, by a spotless reputation, by meeting men face to face 
as well as upon the rostrum, and by the men who have slept with 
him, and traveled with him, and prayed with him, and suffered in 
evil report as well as in good report. These men must stand up, 
and be able to declare in the face of God, and in the presence of 
men, that this man all through this period lived as he professed, 
prayed as he professed, preached as he professed, denied himself 
as he professed. And then, if God gives such a wondrous death 
to that man as this, we have evidence probable and conclusive that 
he was a man of God. 

" But, my brethren, you cannot undertake to show that D. L. 
Moody did just what any other man could do, if he only had 
enough of the Spirit. Could God do as much by Peter in the 
same way that He could with Paul? What kind of a speech 
would Peter have made at Mars Hill to the Epicureans and the 
Stoics ? He would, perhaps unconsciously, unless a special miracle 
had been wrought, have gotten himself into very great difficulty. 
He did it on several occasions, and had not learned better until 
the threshold of the crucifixion, when he smote off an ear in the 


excess of ill-regulated zeal. The fact in the case is that God by 
nature endowed Mr. Moody in an astonishing- manner with regard 
to his mere body. There was a man in Connecticut who loved 
and adored Mr. Moody, and he invariably amused himself in this 
way, sitting in the cars. When Mr. Moody came in he would say, 
Do you know him ? That is Huntington, the greatest railroad 
man in this country. Never did he hear one word of question 
from the men who had never seen Huntington. At other times 
he would suggest he was a Western Judge. In every case every 
man seemed to think it exactly right. They saw that tremendous 
head, monster chest, prompt, intense, direct action, a man obviously 
born to command. This same man invariably told people after 
ward before they left him, for he was a Christian, No, that is 
not Mr. Huntington ; it is Mr. Moody ; and their curiosity was 
greatly excited. But D. L. Moody never reminded any other man 
of another man, in the ordinary sense of the term. All the 
humility of Mr. Moody was 1 before God. He never was humble in 
his dealings with Mr. Sankey. He never was humble in his deal 
ings with any man that he undertook to deal with. If ever there 
was a man self-confident under God, D. L. Moody was the man. 

" Physically many men reminded other men of Mr. Moody. 
That undefinable personality that will not show in a photograph, 
and cannot be painted in oil, was in Mr. Moody, and it went out of 
his eyes, and out of his head. He came up to me one day in a 
parlor car, and struck me on the shoulder and said, You look 
about the same as you did when, and he mentioned a long period 
of time that need not be repeated here. A man came up and said, 
Who was that? Said I, That is D. L. Moody. I thought/ 
said the stranger, it was Henry Wilson, and there was a very 
great physical resemblance between the Vice-President and Mr. 


" Then this man had what is seldom found in men inclined to 
corpulence, immense activity. He was more active than the 
average man of medium size. 

" He could improve, and that was one of his glories. Two 
hundred years from now the extreme higher critics will be trying 
to prove that there were two Moodys, and they will do it by 
getting up the language word by word, and sentence by sentence, 
that Mr. Moody used when he began in Chicago. They will make 
a parallel of that with the highly improved style of his later years. 
Some persons say Mr. Moody was not a cultivated orator. Note 
that passage quoted by Drummond, observe that when in London 
he described the ascension of Elijah several parliamentary orators 
arose to their feet and looked in the air after the ascending 
prophet. Take his sublime eulogy of Joseph of Arimathea, 
delivered in this house less than a year ago. Not far from yonder 
box sat a bishop noted for sound judgment, and he said, That is a 
piece of work any man might be proud of. 

" Nearly twenty-five years ago the gentleman who presides 
to-day sat on the platform in the Hippodrome. A very strange 
scene took place in the City of New York. We have read the 
Arabian Nights entertainment, we remember that a certain Caliph 
used to go about in disguise, and marvelous are the extraordinary 
tales told of him. But at that time New York beheld an emperor, 
an emperor of a great territory, which is to be in the future one of 
the greatest empires of the world, unless it remains permanently 
republican. I refer to Dom Pedro, the Emperor of Brazil. He 
went on the platform and took the seat vacated by Mr. Dodge and 
sat there. Two-thirds of the audience knew who he was, but the 
man of the occasion was Mr. Moody, and he was preaching then 
and there. What did he do ? Did he exhibit that fawning and 
obsequious bow that many persons do when the President appears, 


or even a Secretary of State ? Mr. Moody never referred to Dom 
Pedro, but he introduced into the midst of his discourse these 
words: What will you do with Jesus? What will you do with 
Jesus? An emperor cannot buy Heaven, but he can have it as a 
free gift, and after he said that he paused, and Dom Pedro bowed 
his assent, and afterwards remarked to the gentleman who wrotet 
the account, That is a man to be heard and to be believed. 

Mr. Moody was a personality. That personality is now 
invisible. It will disappear. You and I will remember him, and 
those who have seen him will remember him, but we belong to a 
vanishing generation. Who can go through Westminster Abbey 
without a guide-book, and know much about a great many that are 
there ? Very few. The personality of Mr. Moody will be totally 
forgotten, as has been the personality to a large extent of Jacob 
Knapp, and of Charles G. Finney, and a great many others ; to 
the present generation they are but names. There is but one way 
to prevent the personality of Moody from entirely disappearing. It 
is by the perpetuation of those schools, and the maintenance of their 
spirit. God forbid that those schools should ever follow in the 
wake of Harvard Divinity School and of some others ! Mr. Moody 
had his prejudices, but I heard him declare that he would fellow 
ship with everybody who believed himself a sinner and trusted in 
Christ. But, said he, God being my helper, I never will fellow 
ship a man who denies the Deity of my God and Saviour, Jesus 
Christ, or sneers at His atonement. 

"There was a man who spent his life in traducing the Bible, 
in caricaturing the ministry, in making audiences as large as this, 
laugh at our holy faith. That man boasted that he would have his 
stenographer with him when he died, that none could misrepresent 
his last words. He had a painless death. He never had to meet 
the king of terrors. No man whispered in his ear, You are about 


to die. Does your faith sustain you ? He died and left the most 
deplorable scene of unconsolable grief that the world ever saw. 
Our Moody was told that he must die. What then ? O, the 
blessing of the manner of his death to the Church ! God showed, I 
believe, in a peculiar way for the Church and for him that 
( Precious in the sight of the Lord is the death of his saints. 
There is something worse in this world than agnosticism, something 
worse than blank infidelity. It is the practical effects of a belief 
that we cannot be sure of the future. There are some hopeless 
words from In a Persian Garden , that I heard sung with sweeter 
voices than are often heard in the sanctuary, at a private entertain 
ment, and at the close a young lady was heard to say, Well, perhaps 
that is all there is to it. 

" There were those in the time of Paul who said, Let us eat, 
drink, and be merry, for to-morrow we die. Ah, if there were no 
life afterward I too would drink anything that would make me 
oblivious of my doom ! But listen ! listen ! listen ! I heard a 
voice from Heaven saying to me, Write : Blessed are the dead 
which die in the Lord from henceforth. Yea, saith the Spirit, that 
they may rest from their labors and their works do follow them. 

" Farewell, beloved brother ! Farewell, stalwart friend ! Fare 
well, all men s friend ! W T e shall see thee at last, but not in the 
flesh; for didst thou not thyself say, My body to the dust, my 
soul to the God who crave it. 


At the conclusion of Dr. Buckley s remarks, Mr. Sankey sang 
a memorial hymn, written by him for the occasion, the whole 
assemblage joining in the chorus. The ceremonies were then 
closed with the benediction by the Rev. J. Balcolm Shaw. 


Appreciations by Eminent Friends 

THE estimation in which Mr. Moody was held by his co- 
workers, and others who knew him, will testify perhaps most 
fittingly to his wonderful personality. Many of the follow 
ing tributes were written in response to inquiries made by The 
Christian Endeavor World. 

" He was a convincing example of the priesthood of the 
people, and led out the laity into fields of unsuspected Christian 
usefulness. Edwards, Payson, Caughey, Inskip, Moody: the 
greatest of these was Moody." Rev. D. H. Moore, D. D., Cincin 
nati, Ohio. 

" Mr. Moody was a man of the utmost sincerity, clear faith and 
strong constitution. He knew men, and was a man of common 
sense. He was a preacher, simple, direct and interesting. I 
believe that he gave a strong uplift to the religious life of America 
and Great Britain." William Lawrence, Protestant Episcopal Bishop 
of Massachusetts. 

"In the most entire and utmost way, Mr. Moody exhibited and 
lived for and preached Jesus Christ at once God and Brother. His 
success in that preaching is only an illustration of the fact that 
such Gospel appeals to and meets as nothing else can, the needs of 
the human heart. His last words were: The earth recedes. 
Heaven opens. Those may be our last words also if, as he did 
we trust and serve his Lord, who is at once Lord and Brother." 
Rev, Way land Hoyt, D. D., Philadelphia, Pa. 



" IN Christ 

His life was a good fight of faith. 
His work was a long labor of love. 
His death was a full triumph of hope. 
His memory is a strong inspiration to service. 
His reward is an inheritance of glory 

With Christ." 
Rev. Henry Van Dyke, D. D. New York, N. Y. 

" He is, in my opinion, the greatest evangelist since White- 
field, and since the Apostle Paul there has been no man who has 
preached to so great a multitude and led so many to Christ. To 
the end of time Mr. Moody s teachings will last. The simplicity 
of his words went direct to the heart of common men. His con 
scientiousness, his enthusiasm, his inspired common sense, his kind 
ness all made him especially fitted for his work." Rev. Newell 
Dwigkt HUlis, D. D., Brooklyn, N. Y. 

" He was, under God, the prime inspirer and director of the 
evangelistic trend, which has marked the last third of the nine 
teenth century. He has done more, than any clergyman or layman 
of his generation in changing the style and method of the pulpit 
and in making it, as it ought to be, more direct, practical and sym 
pathetic. To say that Mr. Moody was an uneducated man is wide 
of the mark. He was well educated, although self-educated, 
through the constant use of all the varied resources, which lay 
around him, for thorough and continuous preparation for his 
divinely designated mission." Rev. Robert Hunter, D.D., Philadel 
phia, Pa. 

" I have known Mr. Moody for twenty-five years, and have 
met him on many occasions. He was one of the purest and truest 
men I ever knew. He was a most thoughtful and careful student 



of the Bible. He was a great friend of young men, and his influ 
ence over them was remarkable. He was a devoted and laborious 
worker, and, so far as I know, the money he received nearly all went 
to aid poor young men or struggling colleges or churches. Mr. 
Moody was a remarkable reader of human nature and seemed intui 
tively to understand how to apply the truth to men in keeping 
with their disposition and nature. The Church of Jesus Christ has 
lost one of the most effective workers it ever had in the death o/ 
Mr. Moody." Rev. 1. W. Joyce, D.D., LLD., Bishop of the M. R 

" Mr. Moody was a man of tender compassion and unbounded 
sympathy, of deep humility and abounding charity, of tireless 
energy and unflagging hope. Faith in a God who answers prayer 
and who can save the most hopeless, faith in the Bible as the Word 
of God from the beginning to the end, faith in the present power 
of the Holy Spirit, was the secret of his strong, beautiful and won 
drous service." Rev, R. A. Torrey, CJiicago, III. 

" Mr. Moody has taken his place among the immortals. In his 
own sphere his work was owned by God as truly as was that of Mr. 
Spurgeon in his sphere. Mr. Moody gave great prominence and 
power to the work of the laity. He emphasized the gentler rather 
than the sterner elements of the Gospel. His ministry was one of 
declaration rather than one of argumentation. His educational 
work is the most enduring feature of his unique service and his 
consecrated life." Rev. R. S. Mac Arthur, D.D., New York , N. Y. 

" In the death of Mr. Moody, the world suffers a loss which 
no other man s services, however invaluable, can neutralize. His 
speculations concerning things beyond this earth were not pecu 
liarly his and were not the measure of his great worth. His value 
was his amazing gift for identifying the whole human side of his 
religion with the whole human side of his life, and for kindling 


other souls from the fires of his mighty devotion. May these 
things live after him forever." --George W. Cable, Northampton, 

" My heart aches over the loss that comes to us in the death 
of Mr. Moody. He has always been an inspiration to me in prepar 
ing hymns for gospel work ; not that he was a musician or claimed 
to be, but I early learned to prize his judgment as to the value and 
usefulness of a hymn for the work. What moved him was sure to 
move others, and what failed to do so could be safely omitted. I 
have esteemed it one of my highest privileges to share in preparing 
songs for his work, and, now that he has gone, how lonely it 
seems ! "- -James Me Gr ana/tan, Kinsman, O. 

" D. L. Moody believed the Bible to be the Word of God, and 
preached its truths with the authority of a messenger intrusted 
with a revelation. He believed in the Holy Spirit, and depended 
upon Him for power. His love for Jesus was a passion ; and he 
loved people, good and bad, because Jesus loved them. 

"In the inner circle of his family and intimate friends he was 
as tender as a child, or gentle as a woman, at times as frolicsome as 
a boy, and as cheerful as morning sunshine. There was in him a 
rare union of spiritual fervor and common sense. His enthusiasm 
never ran away with his judgment. He was truly great in the 
Christlike sense of ministry to others." Rev. A. C. Dixon, D. D., 
Brooklyn, N. Y. 

" The rounded fulness of Dwight L. Moody s life is answer to 
the oft-repeated question, Is life worth living? It is not worth 
living if lived for self ; it is if lived for others. And, when I think 
of the countless many who have been lifted to higher things by his 
earnest words and self-denying life, I am sure that his life was 
worth living. Only the recording angel can tell the number of 


those who, when the news of his death was telegraphed, responded 
with the expression, unrecorded on earth, Thank God for Dwight 
L. Moody s life! 

" His end was peace. His message to all is service. 4 Whoso 
ever will be chief among you let him be your servant. The world 
needs a successor. Who will he be ? "-David J. Brewer, Associate 
Justice of the Supreme Coiirt of the United States, Washington, D. C. 

" He preached a positive Gospel to an age of doubt, and 
moved the popular heart and life as no other man of the age has 
done, unless it be Charles H. Spurgeon. The great preacher was 
ever true to the Bible doctrines concerning God, sin, punishment, 
repentance, Heaven and hell He stood firmly for the divinity of 
Christ and the inspiration of the Scriptures and the authority of 
the Book of books. He was a large-hearted, sympathetic, noble, 
manly man. His Gospel was full of sunshine and joy. God is 
love was the magnet which he used to draw men to Christ and a 
new life. His power was due to his positive faith, his life in close 
touch with the spirit of God, his rare good sense, his sympathy 
and love for all classes, his insight into human nature and his 


ability to manage men. He has shown what one can be and do 
who is wholly devoted to God and his work." Rev. P. H. Swift, D.D., 
Chicago, III. 

"Very few men have been so close to the strength and weak 
nesses of humanity. He saw and dealt with all classes the high 
and the low, the rich and the poor and as he came close to them 
they also were drawn close to him. This was because all believed 
in his love and truth, in his sincerity and absolute unselfishness. 
This was never shown perhaps to a greater degree than in the early 
life of this association, when full of faith, hope and perseverance 
he gave to this organization that spiritualizing force which is to-day 
the great source of strength and vitality. 


"Two of my childish recollections of Sunday are of sitting in 
oner of the pews of the old spotted church, as it was called, and 
going with my father to the mission Sunday school in North Market 
Hall, where Mr. Moody was the chief spirit. I remember how he 
inspired me with confidence as a child, and how my love and 
respect grew with the passing years." J. V Farwell, Jr., Chicago, III. 

" Any tribute I might give to the memory of Mr. Moody 
would be largely influenced by personal affection as well as admira 
tion, for during the well-nigh quarter of a century I have been 
associated with him and his work, both my love and my admiration 
for him have grown with the passing years, and his taking away 
therefore comes as a personal grief. 

"He combined in a most extraordinary degree great strength 
and force of character with great sympathy and tenderness of 
heart, and with these a most generous nature, always considering 
the welfare of others rather than his own comfort and happiness. 

" It may be truly said of him that a prince in Israel has fallen. 
and those who know him best and are best able to estimate his ser 
vices to his generation will say, \vhat they believe time will reveal 
to all, Dwight L. Moody was one of the greatest men of the century 
now closing."- George C. Stebbins, Brooklyn, N. Y, 

" The lines along which he won success are worthy of very care 
ful attention. First, his life was a constructive force. He was in the 
world to build up, construct, to save. He could say, with Christ : 
I am come not to destroy men s lives, but to save them. He 
dealt with the positive, the known and settled in religion. 

" Second, he was thoroughly sincere. He believed his messsage 
to be absolutely true. There was no doubt in his heart, consequently 
none found expression on his lips. He was evidently so honest, so 
true, outspoken and frank that all men were convinced that he 


believed through and through every word he preached, and that he 
loved his fellow-men and desired their salvation above everything 
else ; and that he was in the work, riot to satisfy a selfish ambition, 
or for ease or fame, but because from conviction he had to be 

" The next element of power in Moody was a childlike simpli 
city that was marvellous. He was a man of remarkable wisdom, 
but there was no cunning in him. He was as absolutely free from 
duplicity as a man can be." Rev. Charles C. Earlc, Boston, Mass. 

" His life was spent for Jesus Christ, his Master. Self was 
kept back, while Christian power within was his guide. 

" God chose Moody, I have no doubt, because there was in 
his nature all the fire and enthusiam that would break out and 
electrify mankind. He was anxious for the souls of men. Moody 
was a layman, but his ministry has been as successful as any man 
in orders. Others have saved their hundreds, he his thousands. 
Moody was a born leader and was one of the greatest generals we 
have ever had. If he had been a soldier he would have stood side 
by side with Grant or Wellington. 

" Moody unified humanity. He wanted all denominations to 
get together. He knew that the way to have a union was not by 
creeds but by work. Let us take Moody s idea of work as a unify 
ing force." Rev. George C. Lorimer, D.D., Boston, Mass. 

" Dwight L. Moody was as undeniably the most extraordinary 
Gospel preacher that America has produced in this century as 
Spurgeon was the most extraordinary that Britain has produced. 
Both had all Christendom for their congregations. I am glad that, 
like Abraham Lincoln, he never went to any college ; both formed 
their own racy Saxon styles for themselves. 

" With my beloved Brother Moody I had much personal inti 
macy for twenty-eight years. He delivered his first Bible readings 


in our little mission chapel in the winter of 1872. A few months 
later, when I was in London, he came into my room one day and 
said, They want me to stay and preach here ; what shall I do ? 
My quick answer was, Come. He went with Mr. Sankey, and 
thus began his world-wide career in Britain. 

" One of his last sermons was delivered from my old pulpit 
here a few weeks ago. I said to him, Last night you were at your 
best; you were not talking to Christians, but calling the unconverted 
to Jesus ; stick to tJiat as long as you live. Who will be the Elisha 
to follow our translated Elijah ?" Rev. Theodore L. Cuyler, D.D., 
Brooklyn, N. Y. 

Dwight L. Moody, the most divinely ordained Christian evan> 
gelist of the nineteenth century, sleeps well. He was girt with 
greatness all around. A great intellect was his. F or, although 
unlearned in the classics and sciences, he was deeply schooled in 
the science of God and of His Son Jesus Christ, whom to know 
aright is life eternal. Other knowledges than this pass away, and 
are liable to puff up while they last. 

" Mr. Moody s greatness of intellect was evidenced by the fact 
that his sermons repeated a thousand and more times were always 
as fresh and fascinating as they were at first. Only extraordinary 
minds can speak often on the same theme without becoming 
stale. He had also a great heart. He loved everything that was 
good. I do not believe he ever felt hateful toward any man. Su 
premely he loved Jesus Christ as we read of Him in the Word. 
Mr. Moody was as certain that the Holy Scriptures, as we have 
them, were fully inspired by the Holy Spirit, as he was that his 
pulse-beat came from his heart s throb. I recall no other one in 
my day whose departure and abundant entrance above have 
brought Heaven so sensibly near. He was the friend of the whole 


world, and all lands will lament the loss of his measureless influ 
ence for human welfare." Rev. John Lindsay Withrow. D. D., 
Boston, Mass. 

" Moody and I met for the first time in Cleveland, East Ten 
nessee. It was about the middle of April., 1864. I was bringing 
together my Fourth Army Corps. Two divisions had already 
arrived, and were encamped in and near the village. Moody was 
then fresh and hearty, full of enthusiasm for the Master s work. 
Our soldiers were just about to set out on what we all felt promised 
a hard and bloody campaign, and I think were especially desirous 
of strong preaching. Crowds turned out to hear the glad tidings 
from Moody s lips. He showed them how a soldier would give his 
heart to God. His preaching was direct and effective, and multi 
tudes responded with a confession and promise to follow Christ. 

" From that time on throughout his useful career I have had 
association with him. On the steamer Spree, during our remark 
able wreck and rescue, I was with him. Who could have held up 
Christ with more fearlessness and fidelity than he did then to over 
seven hundred passengers ? 

"In Chicago he acted as a general, and I became his subor 
dinate during the World s Fair. Thousands upon thousands 
crowded the theatres, tents, halls, churches, and other public 
buildings, by his provisions, to hear the simple Gospel. 

" His work, again, in our war with Spain, by sending evangeli 
cal speakers to the front, whom he knew the soldiers would heed 
and hear, will never be measured by us who were mere helpers. 
He planned, selected his messengers, and sent them, and raised 
funds to give to our soldiers the bread of life. 

" With tears we read his last words : Heaven opens. Earth 
recedes. God is calling me. But O the triumph, Stephen-like, of 
such a departure."- General O. O. Howard,, Burlington^ Vt. 


" I first knew Mr. Moody in 1857. It was at a Sunday school 
convention at a Clark Street mission in Chicago that I met him. 
He was then twenty-one years old, and was jusf entering the career 
in which he has done so much of good. He was a stout, robust, 
ardent young fellow, shaking hands with everybody and smiling on 
them in his cheerful way, and the smile was not put on either it 
was genuine. 

" I crossed the continent with him in 1871 to attend the Cali 
fornia Sunday school Convention, and again in 1872 I crossed the 
Atlantic in his company when he first went to London to hold 
evangelistic services. At the invitation of Mr. Buley, the originator 
of the Dublin tax system, and a philanthropic gentleman of large 
means, I spent several days at Mr. Buley s home, near Dublin, in 
company with Mr. Moody, and there I became better acquainted 
with the man himself. Since then I have met him many times. 

" Mr. Moody was bold, courageous in his advocacy of the 
things which he believed. He did not know what self-conscious 
ness was. He was never embarrassed at least he never showed it. 
He had unlimited faith in the divine power to carry him through 
difficulties. To be sure he sometimes failed in his plans things 
did not go just as he wanted them to, but he never worried over 
such things. Once in Ireland I made fun of some of his old stories. 
I said, See here, Moody, I have heard you tell these same stories over 
and over again, and now I d like to hear some new ones. He 
looked at me in a hurt sort of way and with tears in his eyes he 
said, Don t say that. I have to use them. I made up my mind 
then that if any man could use an old sword as effectively as D. L. 
Moody did, I would never criticise him for it. 

" While fixed in his own faith, he was liberal towards people of 
diverse faiths. Once in Chicago he went to call on a Roman Catho 
lic bishop. I have talked religion with almost everybody, said 


Moody, and I thought I would come and talk to you. 
Besides, some of your boys throw stones at a mission over on the 
north side. That s very wrong in them, said the bishop, and I 
will tell them they must not do so. So they talked about religion 
for a while, and Moody said, You pray, bishop ? Yes, said the 
bishop. Let s pray now, said Moody, and they did, and they 
parted fast friends. Moody had largeness of soul while he had 
positiveness of faith. It would be good if we had more like him. 

" No man has died in this codntry in years for whom there has 
been a wider, greater, intenser affection than there was for Dwight 
L. Moody." Rev. John H. Vincent, D.D., L L. D., Bishop of the 
M. E. Church. 

" i. A man of prayer the chief secret of his wisdom, useful 
ness and success. 

" 2. A man of the Book unwearied in Biblical study, he wore 
out several Bibles ; absorbed the very atmosphere as well as the 
spiritual texts of Scripture. 

" 3. A man of soundest evangelical faith, with a mighty grasp 
of essentials in the answer to the question, What must I do to 
be saved ? 

"4. A man of extraordinary practical sagacity, organizing 
power, and aptness for leadership. He used to say that it was bet 
ter to set ten men at work than to do yourself the work of ten men. 
But he was accustomed to do both. 

" 5. A man of combined courage and tenderness bold as any 
lion, tender as any drop of dew. 

" 6. A man endowed by his unusually powerful but balanced 
emotions with greatness of character, and by his caution and trench 
ant common sense with strategic strength of character. 

14 7. A man of commanding spiritual manliness, everywhere 
inspiring confidence. 


" 8. A man of remarkable business and executive talent, he 
was trusted by men of affairs. 

" 9. A man working easily with associates whose endowments 
filled out his own, like Professor Drummond and Mr. Sankey, the 
three together making a globe of capacities and aptitudes for the. 
work they undertook. 

" 10. A man whose career has been a spiritual link between 
England and America and all English-speaking lands. Mr. Moody 
has had no equal as an evangelist since President Finney was laid in 
his grave ; and, as he had no real predecessor like himself, so he is 
not likely to have a successor. The Chicago and the Northfield 
schools ought to continue through his sons his unmatched work. I 
wonder, said a young minister to Professor Park, that Providence 
can accomplish so much through a man of only moderate endow 
ments. I wish to speak respectfully of Providence, said Professoi 
Park, in reply, but I call Mr. Moody a great man. I wish I had 
your shoulders, said Mr. Gladstone. I wish I had your head, 
said Mr. Moody, in answer."- Joseph Cook, L L. D., Boston, Mass. 

" My acquaintance with Mr. Moody runs back forty years or 
IT ore, when he was just emerging from business and attracting 
attention in Chicago by his resolute and resistless efforts in religious 
woik. We came together often. My house was his home, especi 
ally after the Chicago fire, when he walked out from his flame-lit 
hou ;e with his little family, saving nothing but his personal Bible. 
We were together several months at the time, and gathered the 
mony mainly in New England for the rebuilding of the Illinois 
Street Mission. Soon after the fire he made the acquaintance of 
Mr. Sankey and founded the connection with which work in Eng 
land began at York 

Stretching over the years that intervened, up to Monday 
night, November i3th of this year, I have enjoyed the inspiration of 


his life. The freshest memory I have of him is the night above 
referred to, when he got off the Pennsylvania Railroad train to keep 
an appointment he had made with me by telegraph, to spend a short 
time between trains on his way to Kansas City for his last meetings. 
I remarked that same night, after he had left me, how heavy a 
burden seemed to rest upon his heart as he said again and again : 
I wish that I might be moved of God to move one large Eastern 

o o 

city. For I think if one Eastern city could be thoroughly revived, 
the others would feel the influence and be stirred likewise. As 1 
looked into the face of the man, whose eyes and voice were full of 
tears, it seemed as if a prophet like unto Elijah had come back 
a^ain. He left behind him that night his comfortable home at 


Northfield and the hospitality which so many friends would have 
been ""lad to give him ; laid himself down in a sleeping-berth of a 

O O 1 O 

Pullman car, rattling over a thousand miles to Kansas City ; and 
rose with a heavy load of concern for the kingdom ot his Master, 
and under the weight of it he staggered into his grave. 

"In summing up the distinctly great things of this great cen 
tury no man stands out more prominently who has spent so many 
continuous years in superhuman labor for the public good as 
Dwight L. Moody, the Christian American layman. Uncrowned, 
without title of any kind, he wears the first honors among the men 
who loved their fellow men." The Honorable JoJin IVanamaker. 

"In D. L. Moody s death the world has lost one of the most 
remarkable men of the century. He was especially distinguished 
for his great devotion to the cause of Christianity and of preaching 
the o-ospel to the world. To me one of his most distinguishing charar- 

O 1 

teristics was his consecrated common sense ; this, together with a 
burning zeal for winning men to the service of Christ, and his ability to 
do the work of ten or a dozen ordinary men, made him the nnost 
successful and powerful evangelist of his day. He was as tender as a 



woman, and yet as strong and brave as a lion. It was my happy 
lot to have been with him for over twenty-eight years, in our own 
country and in lands beyond the sea ; and my love and admira 
tion for him increased as the years passed by. 

" The news of his death came as a great shock, as we had been 
led to believe that he was slowly gaining ground and likely to 
recover. A week before he passed away, I went to Northfield to 
see him, and, if possible, to cheer him up, but found him so weak 
and nervous that I decided not to risk an interview, lest harm might 
come to him ; and thus I failed to bid him good-by. The last time 
I saw and talked with Mr. Moody was on the occasion of his last 
visit to Dr. John Hall s church in New York City. We spent most of 
that Sabbath day together talking over the work in this country, and 
also the old days of our labors together across the sea. He seemed 
quite happy as we spoke of many kind friends with whom we had 
worked in Great Britain ; but, when I suggested to him that we 
might go once more to that country and hold a few farewell meet 
ings, even for a month or two, an expression of sadness came into 
his face such as I had seldom seen before, as he said, I should like 
to go, but I have a feeling that I shall not live to cross the sea 
again. This was the first intimation I had ever received that he 
had any thought that he might not be with us long. Little did I 
dream that I was having my last talk with my beloved friend. 

" It is a pleasant thought that Mr. Moody s body has been laid 
to rest on beautiful Round Top, where he has spent so many of 1 , 
the happiest hours of his life with those who had gathered there to 
hear his words of wisdom and grace. This spot might very appro 
priately be called Missionary Hill, for it is believed that from it 
more young men and women have decided to go to foreign lands 
as missionaries than from any other single spot in the world." Ira 
D. Sankey , Brooklyn, N. 1 " 


Editorial Estimates of His Character. 

FEW men who have labored in the field of evangelism have 
won their deserved recognition so completely as Mr. Moody. 
Association with Mr. Moody very quickly convinced 
one that he stood pre-eminent among millions for his earnestness, 
his singleness of purpose, his unaffected piety, for all that combina 
tion of principles and faculties which went to make up his marvel 
ous personality. But it was not necessary to be associated with 
him to understand in some measure his greatness. His work 
stands as a monument to abilities which were far above the ordin 
ary. Tens of thousands of men cry out, " He helped me !" Great 
buildings in various parts of the country attest his foresight in 
educational matters, and the practical bent of his mind. 


These visible signs, this great mass of cumulative evidence of 
his greatness it is impossible to ignore. Even persons who were 
so unfortunate as not to come into sympathy with his efforts can 
not refuse to recognize that he accomplished, with God s help, 
great things for the betterment of mankind. 

Here, then, I quote a few extracts from editorials in various 
journals, published immediately after Mr. Moody s death. The 
unanimity of opinion is remarkable. I doubt very much if any 
other great man who has died within the past few years has 
received after his death such a shower of glad tributes. Those 
27 503 


who have followed Mr. Moody s career know how well deserved 
the tributes are, and yet, how much they fall short of recognizing 
the full measure of his greatness. 

" Mr. Moody undoubtedly exerted a powerful and stimulating 
influence, not only on the masses but on many of those who were 
his superiors in birth, breeding or intellect."- -The London Spectator. 

"Wherever Moody spoke, whether in his own country or in 
other English-speaking lands, he invariably commanded attention 
and aroused interest. He retained to the very last of his public 
career the qualities which marked him from the outset as a potent 
preacher." The Boston Globe. 

" Mr. Moody s claim to greatness did not rest on his intellectual 
strength, but on his goodness. The standard of his character 
was his unqualified and immovable faith in God and in the Bible. 
With this faith he combined simplicity, honesty, sincerity, humility, 
zeal, an abhorrence of egotism, and a broad charity."- -The Chicago 
Inter- Ocean. 

" His going leaves a great void behind, and the world will seem 
lonely without him to many in every land. His death will send a 
wave of sincere sorrow over millions of humanity without distinc 
tion of race, creed or church. Here was a man whose soul was 
pure goodness, who was ruled by loftier motives than commonly 
govern men, whose crown was Christlike character, and men, even 
irreligious men, instinctively yield his memory the homage of their 
respect and reverence. "-The Presbyterian Banner. 

" Mr. Moody s life teaches us that, while the Church needs schol 
ars, what she needs most of all is the impulse of Christian devotion, 
that force which compelled St. Paul, and has compelled a thousand 
others in all branches of the Church on whom was laid the burden 
of a lost world, and who have said, Woe is me if I preach not the 
Gospel. Mr. Moody s life was well filled out with work nobly 


accomplished, and his death was the fit end of a life of faith and ser 
vice. His memory is one of the treasures of the Christian Church." 
The Independent. 

11 He combined, as only his countrymen can, a remarkably keen 
business intelligence with unflagging enthusiasm. To the last he 
was very much what he had been at first ; he attempted to be no 
more or better ; he had no precise " views " or " opinions " about 
abtruse matters ; and probably he did not himself know very well 
whether he was a Calvinist or not, or what were his exact theologi 
cal bearings. But some gift within him, some influence which he 
gave out, had more efficacy with certain minds in certain moods 
than learning or eloquence or wit or pathos. The note of sincerity, 
the unflinchingly literal way in which he took things which others 
understood symbolically or spiritually, had a prodigious effect on 
people who wanted to see and hear and touch with their hands ; 
people by no means necessarily unintelligent." The London Times. 

" According to common agreement, Mr. Moody was not a great 
preacher, so far as greatness depends upon and is manifested in exten 
sive learning or lofty flights of eloquence. There was in his appeals 
to sinners that mysterious something which is expressed neither 
in fine phrases nor in deep philosophic reflections. His magnetism 
and convincing force seem to have lain in an earnestness which left 
no doubt, and which affected the emotions like a whirlwind. By 
his death the evangelization movement has sustained a tremendous, 


perhaps irreparable, loss."- The Baltimore Herald. 

" Chicago at one time claimed this mighty preacher. But when 
he died the whole world claimed him, so wide was the range of his 
evangelizing activities. He stirred the hearts of the two great 
English-speaking nations with his militant enthusiasm. He was the 
field marshal of the hosts that cling to the belief that the Gospel 
itself suffices for all the spiritual needs of humanity. The moral 


effect of his life-work upon humanity was greater than that of any 
other man of the nineteenth century."-- The Chicago Times-Herald. 
" Mr. Moody s strength lay in his simplicity and his earnest 
ness. He has been described as magnetic, but simple earnestness 
always is magnetic. He had the faculty of impressing his hearers 
with his absolute and undeviating belief in the truth of all he said. 
He went straight to the point. There was no concession to 
oratorical effect or to literary polish. He said nothing simply 
because it sounded well, confining himself to straightforward, fear- 

*z> o 

less statements of what he believed and what he wanted others to 
believe, and such apparent absolute faith necessarily carried con 
viction with \\."-Thc Chicago Evening Post. 

"He preached the Bible only and he lived in accordance with 
his preaching. For dogma, he cared little and in theology he was a 
tyro. He never preached over the heads of his audience. The 
wayfarer, though a fool, could not fail to understand him, and his 
arnestness was so great and his personal appeal so forcible that 
every one felt Moody was talking to him alone. Such honesty, 
sincerity and strength of purpose could not but have their reward, 
and few expounders of divine truth have looked upon a harvest so 
rich in sheaves as his."- T/ie Chicago Tribune. 

" He seemed to care little for any business but his Master s. 
It was this unflagging energy, this faith in his vocation, that brought 
him the confidence of men to whom like energy and faith had 
brought, like success in the pursuit of wealth. He combined 
strangely the old and the new. He was perhaps the last great 
revivalist on the old theological lines, and he was the first to use 
wholly n^odern methods of publicity and appeal. In his earnest 
ness, his unselfishness and his sanctified common sense he was one 
of the most remarkable men of our generation, for whose life the 
world haii been better." The Churchman. 


What was the secret of his power? First and foremost, il 
was his intense religious earnestness. He knew God. The vision 
of the Eternal had risen in his soul. This deep and definite experi 
ence was an offset to his lack of literary culture. It made him pro 
foundly anxious to do something for the souls of his fellow-men 
Nature had endowed him also with a sturdy and sober common- 
sense. He cut no fantastic tricks, adopted no sensational methods, 
avoided even the appearance of smartness, and relied solely on the 
truth of God as spoken in plain and simple words and as vivified 
by the Holy Spirit."--/^? Nashville Christian Advocate. 

" The story of the outward life of such a man as Mr. Moody 
can be condensed after a fashion into a paragraph, and this has fre 
quently been clone ; but the ramifications of its influence no pen 
can describe, no imagination can conceive. Its effect upon theology 
have been its least effects ; but they have been incalculable. For 
though Mr. Moody has done little directly to change the theologi 
cal thought of his time, he has done a great deal to inspire its 
religious life : and those who" believe that theology must always be 
the outgrowth of religion will believe that his theological influence 
is far greater and far more wholesome, because more vital, than 
either he or his contemporaries have imagined. "--The Outlook. 

" In nearly all the great cities of this country and in many of 
the towns of Great Britain, the footsteps of Dwight L. Moody 
have been marked by the upspringing of schools, of helpful 
agencies, of aids to raise the fallen, to lighten the dark places, to 
help human beings in all that makes for righteousness. Although 
a lay evangelist, he was a great preacher, eloquent, soul-stirring, 
convincing and ministering to others the faith that made him whole, 
but great as he was as a preacher, he was greater as a worker, and 
his works live after him, vitalized and given enduring substance by 
the spirit which created them."- The Philadelphia Telegraph. 


" Farewell, Brother Moody ! Thousands upon thousands 
will mourn thy departure ; thousands upon thousands will look 
back to the time when they were first warned to return to the fold 
by the words of entreaty, while future generations will be blest by 
the influence of thy searching teaching of the truth as it is in Jesus. 
The Church will learn all too soon of the greatness of the prophet 
who has left them. But all work for the Master is done under 
human conditions ; the man passes, his work abides. So it will be 
now ; Moody has ceased to live in the flesh, but he lives in his 
work, and the results of his wonderful teaching will be felt by suc 
ceeding generations."- Christian Work. 

" Mr. Moody was a wonderful leader of men. Everywhere he 
went he set others to work for Christ. No one was so bad as to be 
repulsive to him, and no one was so wise or good that he did not 
venture to approach and use him to further his service for Christ. 
Thousands of waifs rescued from rags and wretchedness are useful 
men and women because Mr. Moody put his arms of love around 
them and lifted them up. He has builded many structures in many 
cities, where young men and women gather to work for and worship 
God. But his noblest monument is made of living stones builded 
together for an habitation of God through the Spirit. His life can 
best be summed up in one sentence : He was a wise winner of 
souls. " The Congrcgationalist. 

" Mr. Moody was not only sincere; he was intensely in earnest. 
He not only implicitly believed in the truth of the doctrines which 
he expounded, but he was firmly convinced that the acceptance of 

those doctrines by the men and women whom he addressed was the 

most important thing in the world ; that every other interest was in 
comparison trivial and without consequence. He believed, more 
over, and he believed it in all humility, that he had been com 
missioned from above to go about the world delivering the message 



of the Gospel. He felt himself to be a Heaven-appointed minister 

to convince humanity of sin and point out the way of salvation." 

The Philadelphia Inquirer. 

" He commanded the respect and confidence of men of other 
religious faiths and beliefs, and even of the non-religious classes, by 
his sturdy common sense, his geniality and whole-heartedness, and 
by his freedom from all cant and affectation. He lived the religion 
he professed, and practiced what he preached. In speech and 
manner he was simple, clear, and direct ; he understood the 
common people because he was always one of them in thought and 
feeling, and among them his greatest and most enduring work was 
done. The world is a far better and happier world to-day because 
of the life of Dwight L. Moody. He will live long in the grateful 
and tender memory of mankind." Leslie s Weekly. 

" He never made any serious mistakes. There was no flaw in 
his character. He commanded an absolutely universal respect. 
Rich and poor, high and low, learned and illiterate, cherished 
almost exactly the same feelings toward him. The kind of 
influences which he began to put forth in Chicago forty years ago 
went on growing and extending to the day of his death and 
to-day, as tidings of his death are borne to every part of the Eng 
lish-speaking world, his influence will seem to be greater than ever. 
It is not an exaggeration to say that the coming century will be in 
certain pervasive and vital respects appreciably different from what 
it would have been were it not for the distinctive spiritual and 
moral forces which Moody imparted and put forth."- -The Chicago 

" A rugged simplicity and absolute sincerity were the chief 
elements in his character. No one ever detected in him a suspicion 
of cant. It might have been said of him, as Mirabeau said of 
Robespierre, 4 That is a dangerous man ; he believes every word 


he says. For the drill and pipe clay of the clerical profession, 
as Robertson phrased it, Mr. Moody had nothing but contempt, 
and his own unconventional ways, in the pulpit and out of it, did a 
great deal to break down the stilted ministerial tradition. Nor 
were the changes in his own style of work, as the years passed by, 
without great significance. From being a mere evangelist, going 
from city to city to address vast and emotional audiences, he 
became, by chief intention and main use of time and strength, a 
Christian educator. His educational institutions at Northfield, so 
remarkably planned and endowed, he regarded as the crowning 
work of his life."--7^<? New York Nation. 

" By their fruits shall ye know them. Judged thus, Mr. 
Moody s career takes saintly rank. Possessed of a marvelous 
personal magnetism, an earnestness that was irresistible, and an 
enthusiasm that defied the flight of time, he took his faith in 
Divine guidance in one hand and his faith in mankind in the other, 
and, so armed, hurled the full force of his splendid powers against 
the cohorts of evil. He could not fail. The measure of his 
revealed success will challenge the admiration of posterity. 

" The measure of his revealed success. But what of the 
unrevealed ? Its measure was never known, even to himself. It 
remains a mystery lodged beyond the stars He drew the scoffer. 
He startled the dormant conscience of carelessness, and stirred the 
soul of the evil-doer. He wrought blessings innumerable in garret 
and in mansion. He labored apart from the church, yet impelled 
toward the Church hundreds of thousands whom the Church had 
not reached."- The New York Mail and Express. 

" No one could visit North America within recent years with 
out feeling that Mr. Moody was one of the great personalities of 
the continent and that not only as an evangelist or the representa 
tive of evangelical religion, nor even as an organizer of education, 


but for his own self s sake as a man who lived his faith, and who 
lived it with extraordinary force of character and wisdom. * * 
What I feel to be our sorest loss in the death of this great and 
good man is that we shall no more have his large heart and large 
mind in the reconciliation of those divisions of opinion among 
Christian men which are so strong and in some quarters so bitter 
at the present day. No one could have assisted reconciliation so 
much as D. L. Moody. Yet it seems wrong to be envious even to 
this extent, when we have so very much to thank God for in the 
influence and results of His servant s life." Prof. George Adam 
Smith, in The British Weekly. 

The death of D. L. Moody is an almost irreparable loss to 
evangelical Christianity. He was probably the greatest religious 
revivalist of the present century. Yet that fact hardly gives a true 
indication of the widespread influence he exerted over the lives of 
multitudes of men and women in the Old World as well as the 
New. Even as a revivalist he differed widely from the old-time 
revivalists of the last generation, who terrified the sinner into 
repentance by holding him over the precipice where he could see 
the lurid fires of the pit seemingly eager to envelop him. Mr. 
Moody doubtless held exactly the same beliefs as to the character 
and duration of future punishment as his predecessors did. But, 
without, perhaps, being exactly conscious of the fact, the seeming 
harness of this dogma was softened by his profound belief in the 
goodness and love of God. It was upon that thought he most 
often dwelt, never failing to bring it in even when he referred to 
the certainty of future punishment. This characteristic of his 
exhortations separated him widely from the revivalists of the past, 
and gave his teachings a much more general acceptance than was 
accorded to previous evangelists. "--The New York Tribune. 


" He was very simple, absolutely earnest, without self-conceit 
or pretence or cant. He had power ; he used it with all his might 
according to his knowledge and his lights. Nearly all of us came in 
time to see that the work was good and the results very valuable ; 
that Moody, however he did it, took hold of the people that 
needed attention, stirred them up to good purpose, and brought 
them something that made them better. The English-speaking 
world long ago recognized him as a great force, and one that made 
for righteousness and the essentials of true religion. Not all of 
us are desirous to be good ourselves, but most of us are at least in 
favor of other persons being good. So, nearly all of us have been 
in favor of Mr. Moody, and respected him and his work, and 
honor his memory now that he has gone. He was one of the pre 
eminently successful men of the century, and what he accom 
plished he did without much help from education, and without 
favor or aid save what his manifest deserts won for his work. He 
simply forgot himself, and took hold. He never let go, and he 
never remembered himself enough to distract his attention from 
the work his heart was in." Harper s Weekly. 

" Mr. Moody was not a man to whom theological subtleties had 
any charm. But his convictions never halted. What he believed, 
he believed with heart and soul. He might have been wrong in 
premise and deduction, he might have been old-fashioned in theory, 
but in spirit he was always right and strong, and he had almost a 
prophet s gift in the potency of his messages. No one could long 
be in contact with his honesty of purpose, his unqualified self-conse 
cration, his boundless zeal and prophetic spirit without being 
moved by these qualities. His influence was not only national, 
but international. He was as notable a force in Great Britain as 
in the United States. He possessed great personal magnetism, 
which, combined with his religious enthusiasm, whose sincerity no 


one questioned, gave him a power of persuasiveness which was 
wellnigh irresistible. 

:< While not reckoned among the clergy, or caring to be, he was 
yet a powerful inspiration to the profession. He will be missed and 
mourned by the churches as profoundly as by the common people, 
who regarded him almost as their Moses. His educational work in 
his native town might well stand as a monument of noble achievement. 
But that was among the least of the things that he did in his 
Master s name and for His cause. He was a living Gospel, and his 
death, with its peace and joy, seemed to partake of the beauty and 
splendor and awe of a transfiguration. --/^ Boston Transcript. 

"Mr. Moody was a great evangelist, and he did a great work. 
An unordained and essentially popular preacher, who felt that his 
commission to win souls was in his love for Christ and his desire to 
serve Him he reached thousands who were not likely to come 
under the influence of others, whose belief in Christianity he 
quickened from a dull acceptance of doctrine into a living power. 
Earnest in his own convictions, and gifted with a remarkable talent 
for enlisting the interest and sympathy of his hearers, he was a 
speaker of unusual effectiveness. Direct and simple in his utter 
ances; not always grammatical; fond of anecdote and homely illus 
tration ; emotional, sometimes to an extreme such was Dwight L. 
Moody as the leader of countless public meetings. He filled 
churches and audience-rooms because the people believed he had a 
message to deliver ; as for himself, he believed that that message 
was of tremendous consequence. His methods have been criti 
cized, but, certainly, he was not open to the charge of being 
insincere. His whole life was given to doing what he felt to be 
his highest duty. To this task he brought native ability, and a 
constantly increasing knowledge of the ways to make that ability 
count for the most."- -The Hartford Courant. 


" Men are also asking the secret of Mr. Moody s power. Four 
words sum it up : Common Sense and Consecration. He had many 
striking characteristics, but through them all shone his spirit of 
consecration. He was simple ; a child could understand his sermons. 
He believed in the power of stories ; if they caused laughter or 
weeping, he took advantage of the smiles or the tears to press home 
the Gospel message. He was a man of faith, faith in God and man. 
He looked for the best in men, and they responded by giving him 
their best. No one could hear him in private conversation or on 
the platform without recognizing his intense earnestness. What 
ever he did, he did with all his heart, and he was able to inspire 
others to similar devotion. Some people called him narrow ; they 
little knew that, if he had used his powers in other directions, he 
would have been as successful in conducting a great financial ven 
ture, or planning a military campaign, as he was in leading men to 
accept Christ as their Saviour. 

" Mr. Moody believed the Bible from cover to cover, and he 
believed in the fundamental doctrines of Christ. People ask me, 
he said one time, If I believe in the " higher criticism ". How can 
I when I don t know what it is ? They ask me if I think there were 
two Isaiahs. Before taking up that question seriously, I believe we 
should try to see what the prophecy itself contains. Why do you 
go to hear Moody ? said a scoffer contemptuously to a fellow club 
member. You don t believe what he preaches. No, but he 
believes it with all his heart, and it is refreshing to meet such a 
man in these days of doubt and uncertainty. 

" Mr. Moody was an optimist. Elijah on Carmel was his 
ideal ; he had little patience with the prophet under the juniper 
tree. He was a sincere man. While looked upon as a leader, his 
daily prayer was that God would keep him humble. To know him 
was to love him ; thousands of people in every part of this country 


and in Europe, and hundreds of missionaries in foreign lands, have 
lost a personal friend in his death. He was a good man. and faith 
fully served his generation. "--The New York Observer. 

"Mr. Moody was not only reverential, but humble. He was 
not only humble, but tolerant. He improved very much under 
travel, under intercourse with able minds, and under the study of 
vast throngs, as so many units. The consequence was that from a 
lone exhorter he became a great leader, from a great leader he rose 
to be an organizer of much skill, and he topped both functions with 
that of an educator on distinct lines, at needed work, and upon a 
vast scale. We are regarding him entirely from the human point 
of view, for the purpose of this consideration, and we are noting in 
him exactly the qualities which would have made him successful in 
other undertakings. His qualities were not unusual. His use of 
them was extraordinary. The high purpose to which he applied 
them was ennobling and uplifting. The singular simplicity, candor 
and gentleness of his spirit were remarkable, considering the power 
he wielded, the influence which he commanded, the support which 
he received and the praise, whether interested or disinterested, of 
which he was the subject. * * * His field was the world, and 
to do good his religion. 

" He made haste slowly. He died on the heights, but he 
started on the plains and had a hard passage through valleys 
and up mountain steeps, before he walked with God. Without 
more than elementary education, utterly without training, destitute 
of experience, simply aflame with spiritual purpose, he had to vin 
dicate himself, he had to create for himself a way, and he had to 
do so against a critical, cultivated and combined class, the reverend 
clergy. They did not relish an unlettered lay intruder. They were 
justified in their instinctive disrelish. Of most lay intruders the note 
is arrogance, the method burglarious, the self-confidence unabashable 


and the ignorance unteachable. Of this lay intruder nothing 
like that could be said. He was altruistic, he was modest, he was 
hungry to learn, he was deferential to knowledge, what he acquired 
he held, what he held he increased, and what he increased and made 
his own he made also the precious possession of others. The 
greatest of lay workers became the master of lay workers, their 
monitor and their model, and this at first uneducated man estab 
lished institutions for Christian instruction which taught the use of 


the tools of spiritual knowledge as aptly and as thoroughly as the 
use of the tools of any other knowledge is anywhere taught. "- 
Brooklyn Eagle. 


The Personal Side of Mr. Moody. 


HE was a remarkable man in all ways, not the least of 
which was his appearance. He was not a striking figure so 
far as stature was concerned, for he was rather below the 
average in height, but he was a marked man in a crowd, and every 
one turned to look at him because the very atmosphere that 
surrounded him was commanding. He has been likened to Gar- 
field, in his massive frame ; they had the same smiling features, the 
same facility of anecdote, and the same effect of sincerity in every 
thing they said or did. Their style of oratory was almost identical, 
and both possessed the rare gift of captivating people at first sight. 
Mr. Moody was very quick at repartee. An (nteresting 
incident is related of his meeting with Mr. Gladstone. Heartily 
grasping Mr. Moody s hand the old statesman said, " I wish I had 
your body." Mr. Moody replied, " I wish I had your head. " Mr. 
Gladstone responded, " I mean I wish I had your lungs ;" to v> hich 
Mr. Moody again replied, "I wish I had your brains," and wUi* 
hearty good wishes they parted. 


Mr. Moody had a wonderful voice. He could easily hold the. 
attention of thousands, and yet in conversation there was a pathos 
and tenderness in his inflections that was most fascinating. He 
had a most attractive face ; it was kindly and helpful in its every 


He was fond of telling how his picture once did duty for that 
of Rutherford B. Hayes. During the Hayes campaign a big 
Republican rally was held in Fort Wayne. Ind. Everything was 
ready, when it was suggested that the meeting would be incom 
plete without a picture of General Hayes. This brought out the 
discovery that, although around the walls of the room were hung 
the pictures of many celebrities of the day, that of Hayes was not 
among them, nor could a picture of him be found. One of the 
members of the committee on arrangements, a sign painter, who 
had a natural gift of drawing, found a copy of Harper s Maga 
zine on the table in which was a small cut of Mr. Moody. He 
decided it was enough like Hayes to make a copy from, and in 
half an hour he had a good sized sketch, and labeled the product 
"Rutherford B. Hayes". It was hung on the stage, and the 
speakers of the evening pointed to it as they referred to "that 
statesman," etc. Finally the joke leaked out in the crowd, and 
almost resulted in breaking up the meeting. Mr. Moody was 
informed of the affair, and told it to President Hayes. 


It has been said that he was dictatorial, sometimes extremely 
so, and it must be confessed that he did insist on his own way ; but 
then, he had studied his work ; he knew men, and he knew what 
would tell with them, and it was a rare thing ever to find him 
mistaken in his judgment. But even though he was brusque, 
sometimes almost to the point of rudeness, it is a mighty tribute to 
the power of his influence over men that he instinctively drew 
them about him. One of his English friends said of him, " He 
may make doorkeepers of us, or even door-mats, if he likes, and 
we will love him." And another has said of him, " Dear old 
Moody ! We all love him, but some of us don t like him." He was, 


however, the most tender-hearted man I have ever known. Dr. 
George F. Pentecost has well said of him, " Intentionally he never 
wounded any one ; he simply lacked perception, and did not put 
himself in the other man s place." 

His heart was big enough to take in the whole world, and his 
sympathy with mankind was genuine. An instance of this occurred 
in New York. While he was in the midst of a sermon a baby 
commenced to cry, much to the annoyance of some of the audience, 
who darted cruel looks at the innocent child and the embarrassed 
mother. The mother waited for a favorable opportunity to go 
out, but Mr. Moody told her to remain where she was ; he guessed 
his lungs were stronger than the baby s, and if any didn t like it, they 
could go out. 

At the close of the service he made the unique announcement 
that the next afternoon he would preach to mothers with babies in 
their arms, and no one unaccompanied by a baby would be 
admitted. Never before was there such a gathering. The scene 
touched the heart of the great preacher, and his words the hearts 
of the mothers. Mr. Moody said afterward that a good many of 
the women present must have borrowed babies for the occasion. 


He was perfectly delightful socially ; he was as genial a man 
as I have ever known. He would laugh till the tears rolled down 
his face at some story which he might have heard again and again. 
He found his recreation in helping others, for he was a tireless 
worker in one ferm or another, yet he was never so happy as when 
he was making others burdens easier to bear. 

From the very day that D. L. Moody came before the eyes of 
the Christian world, the same characteristics that made him great 
in later days, were exhibited. He was one of the most conscientious 


men I have ever known, and if he felt that anything was his 
duty, nothing in the world would make him so miserable as to feel 
that he must leave it undone, and nothing made him so happy as 
to feel that he could perform it quickly whatever the cost. If he 
ever wronged any one, he was the first to make that wrong right, 
i Mr. Moody seldom preached a sermon without emphasizing 
the fact that true happiness and the richest blessings will never be 
realized by a professed Christian, if at any time he has wronged a 
fellow-man and has not made an honest attempt to clear up the 
wrong, or if he does not perform, willingly and promptly, known 
duties. That the great evangelist made this teaching one of the 
cardinal principles of his own life is clearly demonstrated by the 
following incident, related by him in an address to a body of 
students at Northfield. 


" You can never accomplish much in your Christian life until 

you get right with your fellow-men as well as with God, and until 

you perform your duty as it comes to you. Let me give you an 

experience that I had a few mornings ago. I always get up early, 
and devote the first hour of the day to my Bible. This morning I 
sat down at my desk to study as usual. In a few minutes I chanced 
to look out of the window, and I saw a young fellow with a heavy 
valise on his back, walking toward the railroad station three miles 
away. If I thought about it at all, I thought he was one of the 
students going for an early train. I turned my eyes to my Bible, 
but, try as hard as I might, I could not fix my mind on what I 
read with my eyes. 

" I looked out of the window again. Something said, You 
ought to take that boy to the station. I tried to persuade myself 
that it was not my duty. I made another effort to study, but it 


was of no use. I jumped up and hurried to the stables, hitched up 
a horse, and drove rapidly until I came up to the boy. I took him 
and his baggage in and drove to the station. After giving the boy 
Godspeed and receiving hearty thanks for my kindness, I drove 
home, and went to my study. I took up my Bible, and I didn t 
have the slightest trouble in fixing my mind on my work." 

I drove with him one morning while he was making some 
final preparation for the coming of the students to their annual 
conference, when we stopped at a little patch of corn, and he said, 
" I hoed two rows of corn here this morning before you were up." 
I have never been able to get out of my mind the imaginary 
picture of D. L. Moody, with coat and vest off, hoeing corn at 



With all his greatness he was one of the most modest men 
that you could possibly find. Other men might have been turned 
with the flattery of the people, but extreme modesty was a striking 
characteristic of the evangelist s personality. His phenomenal 
successes in many lines left him a man devoid of all desire for 
notoriety and fame. 

Although thousands of persons would travel long distances to 
hear him preach, still he invariably maintained that there were any 
number of ministers who could excel him as a preacher, and he 
was always willing and eager to give place to others. During the 
Northfield Conferences, at which, in the minds of the people in at 
tendance, he was the central figure, Mr. Moody seldom preached, 
unless to take the place of some speaker who was unable to meet 
his appointment, or unless urgent requests from the audience were 
repeatedly sent to him. Asked once why he did not speak more 
often at the conferences, the evangelist replied : 


" Oh, you can hear me any time. I want you to hear these 
noted men that I have brought from over the sea." 

Again, when urged to preach, he made this announcement 
from the rostrum one morning : 

" I don t want to take the time of these dear brothers who 
have come so far to speak to us. I have received a good many 
requests to preach. If you really want to hear me you will be 
willing to get up early for the privilege. Meet me here in the 
auditorium at 7 o clock to-morrow morning, and we will have a 
Bible talk together." 

Despite the numerous other sessions during the day, these 
sunrise services were continued during the rest of the conference, 
and each session was largely attended by those eager to catch 
every syllable that fell from Mr. Moody s lips. 


He was absolutely unselfish. During the first visit of Messrs. 
Moody and Sankey to Great Britain they were in need of a book 
of songs to use at the meetings. No publisher would bring out 
the book, although Mr. Moody offered to give it to any one who 
would print it and give him what copies he wanted to use. Finally 
he was compelled to have the book printed at his own expense. 
It has since attained a larger circulation than any other publication 
except the Bible, and is one of the best paying literary properties 
in the world. Every dollar of the profits of the book has gone to 
charity in one form or another. 

Mr. Fleming H. Revell has said : " Some years ago, some of 
the papers began to say that Mr. Moody was making a good thing 
financially of his reputation. As a rule Mr. Moody never paid 
no attention to criticism. He was wont to say that no two people 
thought alike of everything or received always the same impression. 

TODD B. HALL. The celebrated Detective and Evangelist, converted in the meet 
ings conducted by Mr. Moody in Baltimore, in 1878. 


He was friendly toward the public press, claiming that it was a 
great educator and a great power in the spreading ot both secular 
and religious knowledge. But he was deeply grieved at this. He 
referred to the criticisms one day in the pulpit here in Chicago. 
There were tears in his eyes, and his voice quivered as he spoke. 
As I know my heart before God/ he said, I have never let the 
desire for money determine my conduct in any way. I know I am 
weak and sinful in many ways, but the devil has not that hold upon 
me. I have never profited personally by a single dollar that has 
been raised through my work. It hurts me, above all other things, 
to be charged with this. May God forgive those who say this 
of me. " 

Mr. Revell added, that though Moody received over $125,000 
from royalties on his work, he had never used a penny of it for per 
sonal purposes, reserving it all to further his work. " Mr. Moody was 
a good financier," he said. " He took great care of his money, but 
not to save it and build a fortune. Rather he desired it to use in 
his work. I fully believe he died a poor man." 


Dr. Edward Eggleston has told the following stones about 
Mr. Moody : " I have heard Mr. Moody tell how while in the Chris 
tian Commission service he was propounding his thorough question 
to a Tennesee planter, but, as the man was deaf, the repeated 
vociferation of Are you a Christian ? failed to bring a reply. 
Turning to the black man who stood by he asked, Is your master 
a Christian? No, Massa, he is a Presbyterian. 

" It was not uncommon in those days for Mr. Moody to assail 
suddenly a strange young man with this blank query. Of course, 
he soon became noted for his zeal and eccentricity. A young man 
from the country who had held a situation in the city for just three 


weeks, was thus accosted by him in the street, Are you a Chris 
tian? He replied, It is none of your business. Yes it is. 
Then you must be D. L. Moody, said the stranger. 

" Madam, said Moody to an Irishwoman, Won t you go to 
church to-night? Whose is it? Is it Moody s Church? No, 
it is God s Church, but Moody goes there. Troth, thin I won t 
go. With this she began to charge Moody with divers crimes, not 
knowing to whom she spoke. You better be careful, said he 
presently, my name is Moody. Tut, tut , said she with Irish dex 
terity and effrontery, I know d Moody afore you was born. 

A volume could be written of the things which the friends of 
this mighty man of God -have said since his death. The words of 
two representative men may, however, with peculiar appropriate 
ness be presented. 

The Rev. George F. Pentecost has said : " Had he lived in the 
early days of Israel s trials, he should have judged Israel, and deliv 
ered them out of the hand of their enemies. He was like Gideon, and 
his latent powers were known only to God. He was the most reti 
cent man I ever knew. One of his marked characteristics was his 
strong, practical common sense and fine knowledge of men. Once 
in the Boston Tabernacle, just before going on the platform, some 
one came to see him. There is a man outside wishes to see you. 
Well, said the evangelist, I have no time to see him. But, 
replied the usher, He says he must see you. What kind of a 
man is he ? He is tall and thin, with long hair. That settles 
it," said Mr. Moody, I don t want to see any long-haired men nor 
short-haired women. It was a rare thing for him to make amis- 
take in any of the men gathered about him. 

" He had the simplest habits and tastes. He spent money 
lavishly on other people almost none on himself. I consider him 


the world s greatest evangelist, and he has influenced more people 
for God than any other man in modern times." 

The Rev. G. Campbell Morgan has said of him : "My personal 
acquaintance with Dwight Lyman Moody was not of long duration 
according to the measure of the calendar. If, however, we could 
count time by heart throbs, then I might claim to have known him ; 
for it has been one of the greatest privileges of my life to have 
come very near him in the ripest years of his life. 

" I first saw him in 1883 during his second visit to Birmingham. 
Bingley Hall was being crowded by day with eager crowds who had 
come by train from the whole surrounding district. The city was 
moved to its very centre. The impression of those days, therefore, 
is that of the man in the midst of the rush of work. He was keen, 
alert, forceful. No detail of arrangement escaped his notice. A 
vacant seat, the opening and closing of doors, a tendency to drag 
the singing, all these he noted and uttered directions about. Yet 
he was by no means a man who cared for detail s sake. The greater 
was ever the reason for the less, and the less was important only as 
part of the greater. The supreme passion of his life was the win 
ning of men for Christ, and no detail that would hinder or help 
was too small for consideration. 


" In 1896 I visited the States for the first time. Among other 
work, I had promised Mr. Moody to speak at the Chicago Insti 
tute to his students. The Northfield Conference was in session, 
and I managed to get a few hours there. Arriving late at night, I 
found my quarters and retired. The next day was a field day for 
me, and a revelation. I attended meetings from morning till 
night. Everywhere Mr. Moody was the moving spirit. Bright, 
cheery, and yet in dead earnest, he seemed to make everything go 


before him. In the intervals of the meetings he gave me a drive 
round the campus in his buggy. Every point of interest was 
pointed out, and in a few brief words the story of how the different 
buildings were erected was told. Passing one house, he said, 

^> <-> 

People sometimes ask me how I found Northfield ? I tell them 
it found me. I was born there. Suddenly he pulled up his horse 
to speak to a group of children. Have you had any apples 
to-day ? said he. No, Mr. Moody, they replied. Then go 
down to my house, and tell them to give you all you want. Away 
they went, and so did he, both happier. Down a narrow lane he 
drove next, and through a gate to where a man was at work in a 
field. Biglow, said Mr. Moody, it s too hot for you to work 
much. Half a day s work for a day s pay, you know, while this 
heat lasts. I sat by his side and watched, and began to under 
stand the greatness of the man whose life was so broad that it 
touched sympathetically all other phases of life. 


" After the evening meeting, at his invitation, I gathered with 
the speakers at his house. Then, for the first time, I saw him in a 
new role, that of the host. He sat in his chair at the head of the table 
and helped the ice-cream, directed the conversation, and listened 
with the patience and simplicity of a child to every word that others 
spoke. That night the talk turned on the most serious subjects, the 
inner life of the people of God and its bearing on the work of the 
churches among the people. As we broke up I went to bid him 
good-bye, as I was to depart by an early train on the morrow. O ! 
said he, 1 shall see you in the morning ; you are to preach at ten 
o clock. That was my first notice. What did I do ? I preached, 
as he told me, as others and better men have ever been glad to 
do. That was his way. He printed no programme of the North- 


field Conferences. He gathered around him a band of teachers 
and speakers, and then as the days moved on he manipulated them 
according to the necessities of the case. After speaking next 
morning I hurried away, but in that brief stay Moody had become 
much to me. Strong, tender, considerate, from that day I more 
than reverenced him, I loved him." 

In the summer of 1897 I was asked to go to Kinsman, Ohio, 
to fill an engagement which properly belonged to Mr. Moody, but 
he was so busily engaged with his own Northfield work, and was 
so fearful of taking a long journey in the heat of summer, that 
Professor James McGranahan insisted that I should come to Kins 
man to speak to thousands of people who gathered every summer 
on the Fair grounds. Mr. Moody had started this meeting two or 
three years before, and he insisted that it should not be given up. 


When I reached the beautiful home of Mr. and Mrs. McGrana 
han I found that my helper in the meeting was to be that 
grand old hero of many a battle-field and devoted soldier of the 
cross, General O. O. Howard. Sitting together with the friends 
who had come in from the surrounding country to attend the 
meeting, the name of Mr. Moody was mentioned, and General 
Howard said, " I was with him on the steamship Spree, when, Mr. 
Moody says, God heard our prayer and saved the ship. A good 
many people have criticised this statement," said General Howard, 
" and there was much controversy in the newspapers ; but Moody 
always believed it. Over 700 people were with us on the ship. 
One morning, about daybreak, I was awakened by a sound like an 
explosion, and I heard the people rushing along the halls, and then 
some one said the main shaft had been snapped asunder, and falling 
down had made a break in the ship. The passengers were terror- 


stricken. The bulkheads were quickly closed, and the bailing and 
the pumping began, but when they reached the third compartment 
of the ship, they found it almost impossible to clear it, and the aft 
part of the ship was sunk to the gunwale. Mr. Moody, with his 
son, I found on deck. He was lying back in a chair looking very 
ill, but after a moment he said, General Howard, won t you come 
with me ? And followed by his son we made our way to the state 
room, and there he fell upon his knees and prayed as only he knew 
how to pray. He told the Lord that He was the God of the sea, 
and asked Him that, like as He had stilled the Sea of Galilee, He 
might save these people in peril on the ship. He asked the Lord 
to send him a ship to take them safe home that they might finish 
their work; and when he had prayed, and his son had followed, he 
opened his Bible and read the ninety-first Psalm, and then said, 
This Psalm is just made for this occasion, isn t it ? 


" After that he was always surrounded by a company of people, 
giving help wherever help could be given. When Sunday morning 
came he gathered the people in the dining saloon, and conducted 
the service in his own inimitable style, and alter forty-eight hours 
of drifting, a ship came hurrying over to us to take us safe home. 
Mr. Moody led a service of thanksgiving and praise, and preached 
as I never had heard him preach before. That is the story of his 
sending the cable Prayer saved the ship. 

There was a hush on the little assembly, and I know of one at 
least who offered up a prayer of thanksgiving that D. L. Moody 
had not only helped save the people on board the Spree, but had 
been used of God to save thousands of others just as truly drifting, 
and whose case was just as apparently hopeless. 


The Rev. F. B. Meyer, of Christ Church, London, knew Mr. 
Moody most intimately, and loved him not only for his work s sake, 
but also because of the peculiar charm and fascination of his great 
personality. He has recently said in an English paper : 

"To have known D. L. Moody, and come within the range of 
his strong personality, has been to many men one of the most 
influential factors in their character and life-work ; and it is not 
easy for such to imagine a world from which the inspiration of his 
presence has been withdrawn. It is still less easy under the im 
mediate sorrow of such a bereavement to characterize this natural 
prince and leader of men. 


" I met him first in York, in 1873, on his arrival with Mrs. 
Moody and his two eldest children. Accompanied by Mr. and 
Mrs. Sankey, they had come to our country, as it appeared, by a 
divine prompting, and had just landed at Liverpool. Some time 
before, the secretary of the Y. M. C. A. had impressed upon him 
the two words, " Bennett, York ; " and not knowing where else to 
turn, two of his friends having suddenly died, Moody telegraphed to 
Mr. Bennett, saying, I will be in York to-night. 

" This was Saturday. On the following day he preached at 
the chapel built for the Rev. James Parsons, and then occupied by 
the Rev. John Hunter (now of Glasgow). During the following 
week he held evening services in the old Londal Chapel, and noon 
prayer meetings at the Y. M. C. A. After two or three days with 
the Wesleyans, he came to the Baptist Chapel, of which I was 
minister, and conducted meetings there for about a fortnight, with 
ever-increasing numbers and marvelous results. He and Mr. 
Sankey have often spoken of that little vestry, where we three 
spent much time in prayer, little weening that the earnestness of 


our desires and intercessions were the travail pangs of so great a 
spiritual movement as followed. 

" All who have heard him will recall the quiver in his voice 
when he told some pathetic story ; but I never guessed the inten 
sity of his tenderness till I saw him with his grandchildren. He 
used to drive them about in his carriage, or carry them in 
his arms. 

" One of the most striking incidents in my memory was when 
he stood with them beside his mother s grave, in a summer sunset, 
and asked us to pray that they might be in the coming century 
what she had been in this. And when little Irene was dying, he 
used to be on the watch below her window to keep all quiet, would 
steal down from the meetings to hear the latest news, would be the 
nurse and playmate of her little cousin, that all might devote them 
selves to the chamber of sickness. 


" He never wavered in his attachment to the great fundamen 
tals of the Gospel. His sermons on the Blood, the Holy Spirit, the 
Love of God in Jesus Christ, were great testimonies to the mighty 
truths which have been the theme of every revival of evangelical 
religion. There was no uncertain sound in the Gospel as he 
preached it, and it was the power of God unto salvation to tens 
of thousands. 

" What a welcome he must have received as he entered 
Heaven ! Surely an abundant, a choral entrance must have been 
ministered unto him by myriads who are there, because of the 
message uttered in burning acccents by his lips." 

I am delighted thus to quote Mr. Meyer. I know of few men 
better qualified to speak than he. While in conversation the other 
day with Mr. Fleming H. Revell (Mr. Moody s brother-in-law), 

REV. H. M. WHARTON, D.D., author of "A Month with Moody, in Chicago," and 
for many years a most intimate friend and co-worker with Mr. Moody. 


he said to me. "If you would like to find in print a good description 
of Mr. Moody s last hours and his triumphant entrance into the 
presence of God, you have only to read the closing lines of Bun- 
yan s Pilgrim s Progress, for in the passing over of Mr. Stand-fast, 
there is the most striking description of the passing away of Mr. 
Moody." For the help of my readers I here quote it. 

" When Mr. Stand-fast had thus set things in order, and the 


time being come for him to haste him away, he also went down to 
the river. Now, there was a great calm at that time in the river ; 
wherefore Mr. Stand-fast, when he was about half-way in, stood a 
while, and talked to his companions that had waited upon him 
thither. And he said, This river has been a terror to many ; yea, 
the thoughts of it have also frighted me ; but now methinks I stand 
easy ; my foot is fixed upon that on which the feet of the priests 
that bare the ark of the covenant stood while Israel went over 
Jordan. The waters, indeed, are to the palate bitter, and to the 
stomach cold ; yet the thought of what I am going to, and of the 
conduct that waits for me on the other side, doth lie as a glowing 
coal at my heart. I see myself now at the end of my journey ; my 
toilsome days are ended ; I am going to see that head which was 
crowned with thorns, and that face which was spit upon for me. I 
have formerly lived by hearsay and faith ; but now I go where I 
shall live by sight, and shall be with Him in whose company I 
delight myself. I have loved to hear my Lord spoken of ; and 
wherever I have seen the print of His shoe in the earth, there I 
have coveted to set my foot, too. His name has been to me as a 
civet-box; yea, sweeter than all perfumes. His voice to me ha? 
been most sweet, and His countenance I have more desired than 
they that have most desired the light of the sun. His Word I did 
use to gather for my food, and for antidotes against my faintings. 


He hath held me, and hath kept me from mine iniquities ; yea, my 
steps hath He strengthened in His way. 

" Now, while he was thus in discourse, his countenance changed, 
his strong man bowed under him ; and, after he had said, Take 
me, for I come unto Thee ! he ceased to be seen of them." 

And so I bring my tribute to a close, thanking God, now, as I 
thanked Him at the beginning, that I have had the privilege of 
writing ; and saying of Mr. Moody yet again he was the best 
friend I ever had, and more helpful to me than any other man that 
ever lived in all my knowledge of the world. Other men have 
known him longer than I, but no one, I am sure, could ever have 
been more helped by him. I say of him as Paul said of the Philip- 
pians, " I thank my God upon every remembrance of you." 


Personal Reminiscences of D. L Moody 


ABOUT twenty years ago, having just concluded in the city of 
Alexandria, Virginia, the second evangelistic meeting I had 
ever held, I determined to go to Baltimore in order to hear 
Mr. Moody, whose fame as a worker for Christ in the salvation of 
men was filling the world. Mr. Moody was spending the winter in 
the city of Baltimore, and I found difficulty, being an entire 
stranger, to gain access to the crowded building the one afternoon 
it was my privilege to hear him. 

By good fortune, I met a minister with whom I had become 
acquainted some months before. He took me through the pastor s 
study to the platform. It was in this study that I saw Mr. Moody 
walking back and forth, his hands behind him, and apparently in 
deep thought. He shook hands with me, and with hardly an 
exchange of words put into my hands several circulars which he 
asked me to give to others as I went home. I found it to be a 
call to Christian workers to go forth into the harvest field. He 
preached that afternoon on Repentance, and I well remember 
something of the sermon, and especially his illustrations. 

The years passed on and I became pastor in the City of 
Baltimore. One afternoon, I think it was in, 92, I was standing 
in front of Mr. Moody in the great Cyclorama Building, where 
thousands had assembled for services, the choir was singing, 
and I think the Scriptures had been read. I did not, of course, 



suppose that he would recognize me, and was surprised when 
he looked down and said suddenly, " Come up on the plat 
form." As I was sure he did not know me, I turned to a minister 
at my side, a prominent pastor of the city, and said, " He is calling 
you." He started to the platform when Mr. Moody said he 
wanted me, and as soon as I walked up, he said, " I want you to 
speak to the people right away." With hardly any notice at all I 
made some remarks, and before I left that afternoon he had asked 
me to go to Chicago. It occurred to me afterwards that he had 
possibly heard that I had been doing some evangelistic work and, 
being told that I was in the audience, called me up, and was taking 
a sample to find if I would do as a Chicago worker. 

It did not take him lono- to make a decision when facts were 


before him. Upon my arrival at Chicago it was a great privilege to 
know that one of the blessings in store for me was a closer personal 
acquaintance with Mr. Moody. Three times a day, with few excep 
tions, I sat by his side at the table, and was often in his room, which 
was regarded as headquarters. Ever) night when we came in from 
our places of preaching halls, churches, tents, theatres, we would 
meet around a large table in his room and enjoy refreshments and 
a most delightful social hour, as we discussed the work of the 
Master, or indulged in innocent jest and merriment. Mr. Moody 
was fond of a joke. He would tell a good story, and no man had 
a keener relish for it than he. 

It is said of Spurgeon that there was such a hearty good 
humor about him, and over all and through all such an atmosphere 
of genuine piety, that, though he had convulsed a party by a 
lively joke, he could turn at once and say, " Now let us have a 
word of prayer," and all go smiling into the father s presence 


It would seem altogether the right thing to da The same may 
be said of Mr Moody. And it mattered little if the laugh turned 
on himself, he enjoyed it iust the same, 


Here is one I heard him tell one day at the table. First speaking 

". - ..-.: -\7 :-.- :t~.- :.-.- V :.. > ._ ^ T . : ;. . - 


Barnes, oi Kentucky-, he said : - 1 got him here to preach once manv 
years ago. \\ e worked hard and lived on bread and cheese. One ni^ht 
when I was absent he preached a sermon on The De\-il ! I 
:asisted that he must repeat it for my benefit, and I worked up a 
crowd for Saturday night. I had been out ail day trying to raise 
money, and came home at live o clock tired and huncjTv. In addi 
tion to the crackers and cheese I bought some bologna sausage. 1 
never tasted anything better than that bologna, and I iust ate it 
until I didn t want any more. That night I was to preside 
and I sat behind Barnes. H - . .-.--.: 

before I got so sleepy I could not hold my eyes open any 
way I could iix it. I got out a pin arid stuck myself with it, but 
nothing would do. I had been banging the people a good deal for 
going to sleep, and when they saw me it was all they wanted. They 
would not keep still Barnes saw something was the matter. He 
could not get hold of them, and by and by he turned and looked 
at me, and saw what was up. The next day someone said some 
thing to Barnes about it, he said. Well. Moody is pretty hard to 
down; but last night the devil and bologna did the work for him." 
It was comlortmg to hear Mr. Moody say that he also put people 
to sleep sometimes- Well, so did Paul and may be you have also. 
If you are a preacher, then you know yourself. 

Mr. Moody was a great general He was a great thinkei, and 
planned his work even to the smallest details. He looked after 


the food and rest and recreation of his workers. Even his car 
riage horse must have at least one day s rest in seven. It did 
not matter to him what day you took as Sabbath or rest day, but 
it must be one in seven. He was the only one who did not rest as 
much as he should. I organized a strike one day, and informed 
him that if he did not take a day in seven we would go out on 
a strike and walk the streets until he gave in. When we came 
from our work that night we found he had rested, and I told him 
the threatened strike was having good effect. 


Everybody loved him, men, women and children. Although 
he had enough on his mind to keep a dozen men busy, he so 
arranged that the work was easily divided out, and he stood at the 
helm. But he was always ready to have a pleasant word with man, 
woman or child as they chanced to come his way. Nothing could 
be more enjoyable than his evening chats with the workers as they 
came in from their fields in all parts of the city to give an account 
of their labors. a picture in minature of the time when we shall 
all go from the harvest field home to meet our great Leader 
and Commander, and tell him of the joys and sorrows, the trials 
and triumphs of our life work "on earth. 

Mr. Moody was a wise level-headed man. He had a great 
deal of common sense. You could hardly get an off-hand expres 
sion of opinion from him. He heard what others had to say, but 
reserved his judgment until all the facts were before him ; then 
when he spoke it was worth hearing. His conduct with reference 
to the Congress of Religions was a noticeable instance. When 
this ecclesiastical menagerie, gathered from all quarters of the 
globe, made its appearance, Mr. Moody was asked again and again 
to take part. He only replied that he had his hands full of work, 


and declined to go. When it seemed to some of us that our Lord 
was belittled and disgraced by the motley crew who disported 
themselves upon the platform day by day in the wonderful " Par 
liament," we suggested that we should attack them all along the 
line. Mr. Moody was very emphatic in his instructions. " Preach 
Christ," said he, "hold up Christ; let the Parliament of Religions 
alone, preach Christ." And he was right. The many-colored 
bubble burst, and went to thin air. It will hardly be known in his 
tory. Christ lives and reigns; let us live for Him and preach His 
blessed Gospel. 


Mr. Moody was a fine business man. If he had turned his 
attention to earthly, instead of heavenly things, he would have 
been a millionaire many times over. He had the happy faculty of 
dispatching business with great ease and rapidity, and was wise in 
the selection of his assistants. Over each department there is a 
head, whom he has chosen for that special work, and the work goes 
on well through and through. He looked after the smallest matters. 

o _> 

The seating of the congregation, ventilation, arrangement of the 
singers, collections, all passed under his observation and direction. 
He was a great advertiser. He was one of the children of light, 
who have learned from the children of this world. The newspapers, 
street cars, bill posters and ticket distributors were all brought into 
requisition. One night when he was going to preach in the 
Standard Theatre one of the hardest places he went into bar 
rooms and said, " Moody is going to preach in the theatre to-night, 
come in." They recognized him and prepared to go. The results 
proved his wisdom. Some Christian people seem to think that it 
is only necessary to open the church doors, and the outside world 
will break its neck trying to get in. Not so. The most attractive 
thing to the common mind is a circus. Men, women and children, 


old and young, white and colored, will run after it, and spend their 
last dimes ; and yet, when the circus comes, they plaster the country 
and paint the towns red with their advertisements. Let the people 
of God learn a lesson. 

Mr. Moody had a great deal of "snap,"- I hardly know 
what else to call it. If he could not make things, like his Master, 
he could make things move, and that comes next to making 
them. He never allowed a service to draof, no, not for an 


instant. No awkward pauses, nor weary moments of inordi 
nate suspense. He went right on from one thing to another even 
unto the end. I have gone with him to a great theatre building, 
when we were the first in the house, except the employees who 
look after the building. As soon as the people came rushing in, 
he was ready to start the singing. Not that he sang himself. 
He could make "a joyful noise unto the Lord," and as a 
gentleman remarked when asked what he thought of his singing, 
" I could at least say I never heard anything like it." He would 
call out the numbers of the hymns, and he well knew when the 
singing was good. Sometimes he would call for one part of the 
congregation to sing, then another, then all, till they would make 
the house fairly tremble with the thunder tones of praise. Then 
several prayers, then his own sermon, usually from twenty to thirty 
minutes, and then close with prayer. Perhaps he would have one 
or two sermons more of similar length, as was often the case in 


Chicago meetings. 


And what faith he had! He believed in the Bible from "back 
to back" to use his own expression. One night I heard him preach 
on the ark. " Come thou, and all thy house into the ark." He 
said some infidel perhaps has come in here, and will say, What 
does Mr. Moody want to talk about that for? Nobody believes 


the ark story now. Well, if you don t, you can t believe Christ. 
The Son of God endorsed it. As it was in the days of Noah, so 
shall it be at the coming of the Son of Man. A good many 
preachers these days are trying to cut certain things out of the 
Bible ; they had better leave the pulpit. They are doing more 
harm than good. Some say, I don t believe the fish story about 
the whale swallowing Jonah. There is no trouble if you bring 
God on the scene. He who made the earth could make a whale big 
enough to swallow a man or a man big enough to swallow a whale." 
Mr. Moody believed in the constant presence and guidance of 
the Holy Spirit. He was a worker together with God in every 
thing. It was thrilling to hear some of his prayers with those who 
worked with him. On Sunday morning he would call to God for 
a blessing, and when the day was done, and all met in his room, 
how sweet it was to kneel and be led by him in a prayer of thanks 
giving for the victories of the day. With happy hearts we said 
" Good night," and sought our rest, rejoicing that we had been 
engaged in the best and most glorious work on earth. 


A few summers ago, while preaching in New London, Conn., I 
concluded one Monday morning to go and spend a few hours at 
Northfield, without letting Mr. Moody know it, my sole purpose 
being to get a day of help and refreshing from the services he was 
conducting at that time. It was August, and one of his most 
important conferences was in session. About ten o clock I went to 
the auditorium, and took a seat far back in the great congregation, 
just inside the door in fact, and enjoyed one of his delightful and 
helpful addresses. He seemed unusually well, and full of whole 
some truth, which he imparted to the great joy of his large audi 
ence. After the services were over, I stepped outside the door and 


went to the Northfield Inn, intending to get my dinner and go 
back to the auditorium for a little while, then take the five o clock 
train for New London, and on to Baltimore ; when after dinner 
some one came to me and said that I was wanted at the telephone. 

The well-known voice of Mr. Fitt greeted me with the startling 
information that Mr. Moody sent his regards, and said he wanted 
me to speak on the platform at four o clock, at Roundtop at six, 
and again at eight in the auditorium. He would not listen though 
I urged that I must leave on the five o clock train. Finally, however, 
he made a compromise by Mr. Moody proposing to send his car 
riage and take me out driving, bring me back to the auditorium in 
time for the services, and then to the train if I must go. To one 
who has been through the vales, and over the hills of beautiful 
Northfield, it is needless to say that in company with my good 
friend, Mr. Fitt, we had a charming drive, and a little after four 
o clock made our way to the auditorium. When we entered, Mr. 
Moody called me to the platform saying, " I have been trying to 
get Dr. Wharton here for some time. He is here now, and we will 
keep him." Turning to Mr. Stebbins, he said, " You look out for 
that side of the platform, and I will take care of this, so he shall 
not get away to-day." He then announced that I would speak at 
six o clock, and again at eight. There was only one thing to do, 
and that was as all others who came within his reach had to do, 
obey his commands; and it was always for the best that we did it. 

The six o clock meeting at " Roundtop," known as the open 
air meeting, was largely attended, and to me exceedingly enjoyable. 
Mr. Moody sat beside me on the grass, and led in prayer just before 
the address. Elijah on Mount Carmel, pleading with his God was 
not nearer the heart of his Father in faith and acceptableness, I am 
sure, than he, as he led us all in prayer that beautiful evening. 
We had a fine meeting that night in the auditorium and several 


interesting addresses were made, after which, at Mr. Moody s kind 
invitation, we went to his house, where, in company with a number 
of others, a social hour was much enjoyed. 

Mr. Moody was not easily discouraged, nor unduly elated. 
With all the activity of his great soul, there was still a calmness 
and courage characteristic of him that at once inspired hope, and 
kept us all at our best all the days and nights of toil. It was my 
privilege to be associated with him in the Central Palace Hall, in 
New York City, where thousands of people assembled every day 
to listen to his preaching. It was an unusual meeting in many 
respects, beginning in the early morning and continuing without 
intermission, throughout the day, until ten o clock at night. There 
were many interesting conversions in those meetings, and the words 
which went abroad throughout the land must have accomplished 
great things. At the hotel many of his co-workers were enter 
tained, and the brief intervals of personal intercourse were always 
heartily enjoyed. He would invite us to his room in the morning 
where, with Mrs. Moody and his daughter and others, he engaged 
in a daily worship before beginning the duties of the day. Hand 
ing me one of Henry Drummond s books one day with an inscrip 
tion in his own hand to Mrs. Wharton, he turned the leaves rapidly 
and said, " Look at this," and showed me a paragraph where 
Drummond speaks of passing to the end of a journey of life, and 
then, " Isn t that good, Wharton, going to the Father, going to the 
Father." He has ^one to the Father ; he went before we wanted 


him to go, and as it seems to us the burning and shining light was 
consumed all too soon. Still the Father called, and when he went 
away, he said we must not call him back, and we will not. He can 
not return to us, but we may go to Him, and in that blessed land 
we shall meet to part no more. Thanks be unto God, who giveth 
us the victory through our Lord Jesus Christ. 


A Month with Mr. Moody in Chicago 


IT was a magnificent opportunity. The year of 1893 would find 
Chicago, the great city of the West, crowded day by day with 
hundreds of thousands of people coming and going from all 
parts of our own country, and from every nation under the sun. 
Mr. Moody was no prophet, but he was quick to see an opening 
for usefulness, and ever ready to grasp an opportunity for doing 
good. He saw before him an occasion similar to the Pentecost at 
Jerusalem, but on a much larger scale. In fact, the wonderful event 
at Jerusalem, when the Spirit descended upon the assembled disci 
ples, and they went forth to meet and preach to the crowds coming 
up to the Holy City was but a prophecy of that which came to pass 
in the city of Chicago. Mr. Moody laid his plans with unusual 
wisdom and foresight. When the World s Fair opened, and the 
people poured in from all quarters of the earth, he was there to 
meet them with a force adequate to the demands of that teeming 
multitude. A brief outline of this plan will be of interest. 


Wherever it was practicable, he grouped the churches, includ 
ing as many as possible in the arrangement ; the members were 
asked to come together in one of the largest of the group, and 
there met for worship and work. Services were held at night, and 
visitors who were staying in the neighborhood had ample notice 
that they might attend an interesting Gospel meeting. All available 


public places, halls, theatres, and other buildings, which could 
be used for public worship, were secured without regard to cost. 
When the theatres could not be had for the afternoons and even 
ings, they were secured for noonday services, and for Sunday 
meetings. The people of the great city seemed not only willing 
but anxious to do everything in their power to add to this wonder 
ful movement for the Gospel of Christ, and for the salvation of 
souls. Perhaps one of the most interesting features was the tent 
work. This may be better understood by a simple description of 
a tent service. 


After supper in the men s department of the Bible Institute, 
about 100 men are on their knees for a few minutes. Brief, 
burning, pointed prayers ascend. God is counted on to stand 
by them in their work. Then, rising, they scatter to mission 
and tent, going in some cases four, five, and even six miles, 
each with his Bible and little package of tracts, those contain 
ing plenty of Scripture being preferred. Meanwhile, in the 
Ladies Home, fifty young women have been making similar pre 
parations. One party is going to the big tent on Milwaukee 
Avenue, where Mr. Schiverea is holding meetings. On the 
street cars no time is lost. A young woman opposite speaks to the 
tired shop-girl at her side, opens her Bible, and points her to Him 
who said, " Come unto Me, all ye that labor and are heavy laden, 
and I will give you rest ; " but the girl must get off at the next 
block. She slips the tract " God s Word to You," into her hand 
with a kind pressure, and asks her to read it. A pleasant smile, 
and a Good Night, and the seed is sown. Meanwhile, the young 
men are not idle. A tract is handed to a fellow-passenger a kind 
word is spoken and soon they, too, are talking of that wonderful 


Saviour. A man on the platform has secured the attention of the 
conductor, who seemed under conviction. But we have reached 
our destination, and step from the cars. 

Before us is the tent, brilliantly lighted. We enter, and over 
head is a great arch of canvass, supported by three centre-poles 
and smaller ones about the sides an auditorium accommodating 
1,300 people, and seated with canvas benches. 

The little party kneel in prayer for the presence and power of 
the Holy Spirit. Then some take their places upon the platform, 
to sing the Gospel, some stand ready to welcome and seat the audi 
ence, and others go out upon the streets, with cards of invitation 
to bring in the passers-by. 

From our seat on the platform we watch the audience come in. 
First, a hesitating group of ragged little ones, then some young 
"toughs," with mischief in their faces are passed from one usher to 
another, who will keep his eye upon them. Next a mother with a 
baby in her arms, a laboring man in gingham shirt and no collar, 
fathers and mothers with their little ones so they gather largely 
an audience of respectable working people, for this is the character 
of the neighborhood ; but the " tough " element is not wanting. 
The blue coat of a policeman seen at the door makes it easy to 
preserve order. The police of Chicago have proved good friends 
of this work, and some of their hearts have been found tender as 
well as brave. 


A Gospel hymn opens the meeting, and how these people 
sing! A solo from an Institute lady, full of the Gospel message, 
more hymns, a duet, prayer, and the evangelist begins to speak. 
Tenderly, lovingly he deals with the people -unsparingly he deals 
with their sins. The trace of the actor still lingers in his graphic 


illustrations, largely drawn from his own experience ; but so anxious 
is he that all be to the glory of God that he uses these with more 
and more care every year. 

The address is short, and a hymn of invitation to Christ is 
sung by the same soloist as before, and then the speaker begins to 
ask those who wish to turn from a life of sin to God, to rise. Here 
and there they rise to their feet, the Institute workers marking them 
carefully. Then the leader says that all may go who wish to do so. 
but that a short after-meeting will be held for those, who choose to 
remain. A large part of the audience stay, .md the workers thread 
their way among them, sitting down by thost who have risen, and 
trying from the Word of God to show the way of salvation, often 
finding among those who linger, deep conviction of sin without the 
courage to rise and manifest the interest felt. At a late hour the 
party are once more on the cars, singing the Lord s songs as they 
take the long ride home. 


From a very wide acquaintance all over the Christian world, 
Mr. Moody selected his helpers. He secured men of experience, 
who had been blessed in other work without regard to age, denomi 
nation or education. What he wanted was men who believed the 
Gospel with all their hearts, who worked under the power of the 
Spirit of God, and who could tell plainly and simply the story of 
redeeming love. Mr. Moody always attached fully as much impor 
tance to the singing as to the preaching of the gospel, and in 
arranging his plans, sought out the best Gospel singers he could 
find, whether men or women, and applying the same rules to them 
as to the preachers, his selections were along the same line. The 
great purpose of his heart was to put before the people the way of 
life, and in the inquiry meetings, never to give up a soul while it 


yet remained in darkness, but to labor on until the seeker had found 
his Saviour. Without comment as to the wisdom of his plan, the 
results testified in unmistakable terms, that it was the one way to 
reach and save the many who came under the preaching of the 
Word, and there is no question that the results of the campaign dur 
ing the World s Fair in Chicago were far more extended than at 
Pentecost in Jerusalem, for while hundreds and even thousands 
returned from the Holy City to their homes with a blessing, tens of 
thousands went from Chicago to all parts of the earth, net to tell 
simply of the wonders of the World s Fair, but the glories and the 
joys of redeeming love. I might relate many incidents of this 
work if time and space would allow. Let it be said, however, that 
from the lowest dens of vice in the slums of the city, to the highest 
in culture and position, the burning words of the evangelist reached 
the hearts of the people, whether these words were said or sung, and 
the whole city throbbed with the blessed impulse of Divine power. 


Many months before the beginning of the campaign, I met 
Mr. Moody and he engaged my services. During the spring of 
1893, while holding meetings in the state of Texas, a telegram 
from him was received, announcing a number of appointments for 
me in Chicago on the following Sunday, according to our agree 
ment made some time before. I had planned my arrangements to 
suit so that my meetings were closing at the time his message was 
received. Leaving immediately for Chicago, I arrived on Saturday 
night, and stopped at the Palmer House, and notified Mr. Moody 
that I was on hand and ready for duty. 

Sunday morning early, I was informed that a gentleman 
wished to see me in the office of the hotel, and on coming, down I 
met a handsome, young, blue-eyed Irishman, who said he had come 


to take me to preach at Haymarket Theatre. It was my first meet 
ing with one who became my genial and fast friend at that time, 
and such has been our relation ever since. He informed me that 
he was in this country a brief time, as he then thought, but soon 
changed his mind, for he succeeded in winning the heart of Miss 
Moody, and is now one of the leading workers in the great institu 
tions which were established by her father. All of us know 
Mr. A. P. Fitt, who for years has been at the head of some of the 
most important branches of a great work. 


On arrival at the Haymarket Theatre that Sunday morning 
the crowd seemed to be as great in the street as in the house, and 
it was with difficulty that I could get to the platform, where Mr. 
Moody greeted me most cordially, and in a few minutes introduced 
me, and requested me to speak. Immediately upon conclusion 
of my sermon, he again took the great audience in hand, and turn 
ing to me said, " Please go across to the Empire Theatre, and 
address an overflow meeting there. I will join you in a few 
minutes." It was quite as difficult to get out as in, but I soon 
found myself landed on my feet upon the stage in the Empire 
Theatre, where the people were already joyfully singing under the 
leadership of my good friend George C. Stebbins. In due time Mr. 
Moody came on the platform, having spoken in the Haymarket 
Theatre, and preached in the Empire Theatre with unabated power 
and zeal. 

The meeting over, we went to a convenient hotel, where 
we had a hasty lunch, and from there up Michigan Avenue to Im- 
manuel Church at three o clock where another large audience was 
assembled, and we spoke again, I first, Mr. Moody following. The 
service here ended, and with but little rest we went for refreshment, 


then made our way along State Street to Central Music Hall, 
arriving before any of the audience. Soon after we walked upon 
the platform, Mr. Moody began to arrange for the -service. The 
doors were opened, the people came pouring in, and a few of the 
singers had arrived and were on the stage. There was no organist, 
and no leader for the time, but our great evangelist, never waiting 
a moment for anything when there was work to do, turned to me, 
and said. " Wharton, can t you start a hymn ?" Taking up some 
familiar hymn, we sang while the people crowded the building. In 
a few minutes the choir had assembled, the leader was present, and 
the great throng joined heartily in praising God. At this service, 
the order was reversed, Mr. Moody preaching first, and I am sure 
that, never in my life, have I listened to a more powerful sermon 
than was preached by him on that occasion to the great waiting 



His theme was " Daniel," and he carried us by the won 
derful power of his imagination through all the scenes of that re 
markable life, culminating with the miraculous delivery from the 
den of lions. Who can have forgotten his impersonation of the 
king, as looking down into the den of lions, he calls to Daniel, " O 
Daniel, servant of the living God, is thy God, whom thou servest 
continually, able to deliver thee from the lions ? " And then the 
reply of Daniel that comes up from the lions den, " O king, live 
for ever. 

" My God hath sent His angel, and hath shut the lions mouths 
that they have not hurt me, forasmuch as before Him innocency 
was found in me ; and also before thee, O king, have I done no 
hurt." The whole audience was subdued under the mighty power 
of the Holy Ghost, and their hearts were melted in sweet fellow 
ship and love. We went away feeling that we had been close to 


the throne, and had heard and seen strange things that blessed 
Sabbath day. 

It will be for others to tell of his great achievements, and to 
account, if they can, for the secret of his power and his wonderful 
success. To me the great personality was the incarnation of love, 
and although he might at times impress one with a brusqueness 
which was almost abrupt, back of it all was still beating a great 

loving heart. 


Our headquarters during this campaign were at the Bible 
Institute, one of the well-known schools already referred to for 
teaching and training in the Scriptures and evangelistic work. 
This Institute was the outgrowth of many years thought on Mr. 
Moody s part upon the needs of the working people and the poor 
outcast. He saw that men and women were needed to go among 
these people and do heart to heart work, so that by the Word of 
God and the power of the Spirit, they might, by their sympathy 
and love, brinof them to Christ and to nobler lives. These must 


be searched out and trained, and material was abundant, but it 
required a vast deal of wisdom in one to select the proper material, 
and to secure workmen to prepare this material for successful ser 
vice. There are also many who have been called of God into the 
Christian work at a period of life too late to take a regular college 
course, but who could, by the help of the Bible Institute, be quali 
fied for great usefulness ; and then there are persons who wish to 
devote their time to Gospel work while pursuing some other 



It was to meet all these demands that the Institute was 
established. It has sought to send out men and women who have 
a thorough consecration, intense love for soul s, a good knowledge 


of God s Word, and especially how to use it in leading them to 
Christ, untiring energy, and the baptism of the Holy Spirit. The 
method of training is by the study of the Bible and music, and 
actual work in leading men to Christ. The Institution is located 
in the heart of Chicago, and has from its beginning been under the 
management of Rev. R. A. Torrey, a man in every way qualified 
for this important work. When I reached the Institute the Monday 
following the day I have been describing, they sent me to a room 
which was to be my home for the next month. As I entered this 
pleasant little " Prophet s Chamber," I looked around for pictures, 
but discovered only one little motto on the wall, neatly framed, 
and these were the simple words, " GET RIGHT WITH GOD." My first 
impulse was to kneel down and ask God s blessing that I might be 
right with Him, and that He would use me in the work upon which 
it had been my privilege to enter. The very atmosphere of this 
place is one of worship and work. You can hear the songs of 
praise at almost any hour of the day. Little meetings are held in 
the rooms, or a special sermon or lecture in the chapel, and sweet 
social seasons when they are gathered around the tables in the 
dining-rooms, or in Mr. Moody s great reception room. It was al 
ways sweet and restful during the hours between the times of actual 



The Institute is a hive, where the workers are coming and 
going, the difference being the bees go out, gather their honey and 
bring it home, while here the honey is gathered and carried 
abroad, where it is dispensed to those who will receive. The 
workers went forth every day and gave what they had gotten, to 
return in the evening all full of the sweet consolation that " It is 
more blessed to give than to receive." 



I count it one of the greatest blessings of my life to have parti 
cipated in the great battle among the multitude that filled Chicago 
daring the most successful Exposition the world has ever known ; 
and when the glorious end shall come, I believe it will be found 
that during this period of six months work thousands were saved 
by the preaching of Christ in these meetings, and not only this, but 
that Christians from all parts of the earth went back to their homes 
strengthened and blessed, clothed anew with powers of the unseen 
world, to work for the Kingdom of God more earnestly and faith 
fully than ever before. And besides all this, the evil influences 
that were counteracted, and the good influences that went forth, will 
bless the world to the end of time. God be praised for this true 
believer and consecrated Christian man, who, like his Master, 
loved the world, and gave himself for it, and now, having finished 
his work, has passed through the gates of glory, and wears a crown 
of righteousness and victory forever.